Терминатров Джон Коннорович
My Journey as Fourth Kazekage Chapter 140-227

Самиздат: [Регистрация] [Найти] [Рейтинги] [Обсуждения] [Новинки] [Обзоры] [Помощь|Техвопросы]
Ссылки:
Школа кожевенного мастерства: сумки, ремни своими руками Юридические услуги. Круглосуточно
 Ваша оценка:


   Chapter 140: The Daimy Makes an Appearance
  
   Land of Wind, Sunagakure.
   As the first light of dawn broke, the villagers of Sunagakure woke from their slumber and opened their doors and windows to begin a new day. However, the sight that greeted them made them rub their eyes in disbelief, wondering if they were still dreaming.
   Overnight, the massive, barren rock walls that surrounded Sunagakure had transformed. Countless patches of green now dotted the once lifeless cliffs, with lush trees sprouting from the rocks and green vines draping over the steep walls, turning the desolate village into a vibrant oasis.
   When the villagers stepped outside and saw the green plants and colorful flowers blooming in every corner of the village, they were utterly speechless.
   "Is this still our village?"
   The once sandstorm-ravaged Sunagakure was slowly transforming into a thriving, green world.
   Everyone-whether villagers or visiting merchants-stepped out of their homes, marveling at the miraculous changes as if witnessing a divine act.
   The villagers of Sunagakure were somewhat accustomed to this, as they had already witnessed the "Green Miracle" over the past six months. However, outsiders, especially spies from other villages, were completely stunned. They had long suspected that Sunagakure's Green Miracle was unusual, but this display of power, which could only be described as divine, left them in awe. They quickly relayed all the information back to their respective villages.
   Meanwhile, the changes in the Dragon Oasis were even more astonishing.
   In just one night, the forested area of the Dragon Oasis had doubled in size.
   The high-ranking officials of Sunagakure who were training there witnessed this miraculous event firsthand.
   The previous night, Rasa had arrived at the Dragon Oasis.
   At first, no one thought much of it and continued their attempts to sense the natural energy in the area. However, shortly after Rasa entered the Dragon Oasis, they witnessed something that left them utterly dumbfounded.
   From the edge of the Dragon Oasis, they watched as the desert beneath their feet transformed. Plants sprouted and spread rapidly, growing from seedlings to the thickness of a tree trunk in just one night. The forest expanded before their eyes, stretching as far as they could see.
   If it weren't for Baki, who had seen this before and reassured everyone, they might have rushed to investigate immediately.
   By the next morning, when Rasa reappeared, everyone looked at him as if he were a god. They wanted to ask what had happened, but in the end, they held their tongues.
   However, at that moment, they became convinced.
   Perhaps the power Rasa wielded was not the Wood Release of the First Hokage, Hashirama Senju.
   Rasa, however, had no intention of explaining. After encouraging everyone to continue their training, he left with Baki.
   Back in the Kazekage's office in Sunagakure, Rasa had just returned when Sramu eagerly reported the day's changes in the village and the enthusiastic reactions of the villagers.
   After roughly understanding the situation, Rasa instructed,
   "No need to panic. Just let them know that our village is getting better and better."
   Sramu, of course, knew not to ask too many questions and nodded in agreement.
   Rasa then thought for a moment and added,
   "By the way, issue an order in the name of the Kazekage: starting today, villagers are prohibited from intentionally damaging the green plants that have appeared in the village.
   Since those three children were able to gain the power of natural energy by protecting plants, perhaps others can too."
   Sramu nodded, noting it down, and then began to discuss another matter.
   "We've received word from the Land of Demons. The shrine maiden of the Land of Demons, Miroku-sama, plans to visit Sunagakure in five days."
   "Five days? That's fine. Handle the arrangements carefully. Receive her with the same protocol as we would for a daimy."
   This wasn't Rasa playing favorites. Although Sramu was also the queen of Rytan, Rytan's land area and population were far smaller compared to the Land of Demons. Rasa couldn't afford to be discourteous.
   "Is there anything else?"
   Sramu nodded, her expression slightly peculiar.
   "The daimy has sent an envoy."
   At these words, Rasa was momentarily stunned before he realized what was being said.
   The daimy-for him, it was indeed a somewhat unfamiliar term.
   Since they were specifically referring to the daimy, it had to be the daimy of the Land of Wind. Since arriving in this world, Rasa had never had any contact with this daimy.
   Even in his memories, Rasa had only met the daimy of the Land of Wind once, when he became the Kazekage.
   After all, with Rasa's previous personality, he wasn't the type suited for political maneuvering.
   In the past, such matters had been handled by Ebiz. Later, after the successful raid on the Land of Fire, which secured enough military funds for Sunagakure and temporarily freed the village from the daimy's control, contact between the two had become even rarer.
   "What does the daimy want?"
   "I'm not sure. The envoy said he must speak to you personally to convey the daimy's orders."
   Although Rasa was somewhat displeased, he still had Sramu bring the envoy in.
   The man who entered was a samurai dressed in black and red armor, with a stern expression and a long sword at his waist. Upon seeing Rasa, he showed no signs of disrespect and knelt respectfully, holding up a scroll with both hands.
   "I am Oda, a retainer of the daimy. I have come to deliver a personal letter from the daimy to the Kazekage-sama."
   A retainer, or samurai-taish, was a high-ranking samurai tasked with protecting the daimy.
   Rasa could sense that the man before him possessed considerable chakra, at least at the level of a jnin. It seemed the daimy had quite a few skilled samurai in his service.
   Rasa had Sramu take the scroll and open it. Upon reading it, he was surprised.
   The contents of the scroll were simple: the Land of Wind had received a joint letter from the Land of Earth and the Land of Lightning. The two nations, on behalf of their respective villages, expressed a desire to form an alliance with Sunagakure to jointly attack the Land of Fire. The daimy of the Land of Wind had sent an envoy to consult Rasa and seek his opinion.
   This was somewhat unexpected for Rasa. Based on the daimy's previous behavior, he would have simply issued a direct order.
   It seemed that Sunagakure's successful campaigns against Konoha over the past six months had significantly raised the village's standing in the daimy's eyes.
   After Rasa finished reading the scroll, the samurai named Oda spoke again.
   "Reporting to the Kazekage-sama, the Land of Earth and the Land of Lightning have shown great sincerity. They have even expressed a willingness to send ninja from their villages to Sunagakure to discuss the alliance. The daimy's opinion is that, if possible, the Kazekage-sama should not refuse. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. If the three great nations join forces, the Land of Fire will surely fall. The fertile lands of the Land of Fire will then be divided among the three nations. With the Kazekage-sama's leadership, the Land of Wind is certain to claim the largest share."
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 141: Chapter 141: Trouble Approaches
   Listening to Oda's words, Rasa did not rush to respond.
   Although the contents of the letter seemed reasonable, a common practice in the shinobi world, the moment he read it, Rasa sensed a whiff of conspiracy. Instinctively, he thought of Onoki's scheming face.
   This alliance proposal probably doesn't come from the daimyo of the two great nations, but from the Raikage and Tsuchikage behind them.
   For one, as the Kazekage, it would be unwise to openly disrespect the daimyo. Secondly, he wanted to see what game the Tsuchikage and Raikage were playing.
   "Since this is the daimyo-sama's wish, Sunagakure naturally has no objections. Please inform him that we welcome shinobi from Kumogakure and Iwagakure to our village. Of course, whether an alliance is formed will depend on the negotiations."
   "I understand, Kazekage-sama. Then, with your permission, I shall take my leave and report back to the daimyo."
   "Mm, good work. Sramu, see him out."
   Watching Oda depart, Baki, standing nearby, narrowed his eyes warily.
   "Kazekage-sama, the daimyo's order seems... suspicious, right?"
   Unlike others, Baki, as the head of the ANBU, had little time for training the thoughts.
   While Sramu, as Rasa's assistant, handled many of the village's public affairs, matters concerning security, shinobi operations, and covert missions fell under the ANBU's jurisdiction, and this was Baki's expertise.
   "Oh? Why do you say that?"
   Baki answered decisively.
   "It's too sudden. Kumogakure and Iwagakure didn't form an alliance when attacking Konohagakure, yet now they're suddenly reaching out to us. And the timing... it's strange."
   "It is unusual. But whatever their goal, we must meet them. By the way, has the ANBU received any intelligence regarding the daimyo?"
   "Reporting, Kazekage-sama, under the Third Kazekage-sama's orders, to avoid unnecessary complications, the ANBU never stationed operatives near the daimyo."
   Rasa understood. Unlike Konoha, which, due to its wealth, was less dependent on the Fire Daimyo, Sunagakure's past poverty had enforced stricter deference to the Wind Daimyo's authority. This made the ANBU hesitant to plant spies in the daimyo's court.
   The daimyo's sudden involvement made Rasa realize the need to monitor this influential faction.
   Rasa smiled and issued a knowing order.
   "The daimyo-sama's safety must not be neglected."
   As the ANBU commander, Baki immediately grasped the implication.
   With another bow, Baki exited, leaving Rasa alone in the Kazekage's office.
   He leaned back in his chair, slowly contemplating the letter from the daimyo in his hands, then slightly narrowed his gazes. He realized that the timing of this letter's arrival carried implications far beyond just the Tsuchikage and Raikage scheming something.
   More importantly, it likely meant that Kumogakure and Iwagakure now viewed Sunagakure's rise as a threat nearly on par with Konohagakure.
   Until now, Sunagakure had been able to maneuver skillfully in this war precisely because it was considered the weakest among the Five Great Shinobi Villages. The surprise attack on the Land of Fire and the cooperation with Kumogakure and Iwagakure had all been built upon the other villages' underestimation of Sunagakure.
   But now, after the crushing defeat in the Land of Rivers, Konoha could no longer afford to look down on Sunagakure. Similarly, Iwagakure and Kumogakure had begun taking them seriously. This means that Sunagakure's strategy of navigating between the Five Great Villages would have to change. Still, no matter what the future held, true strength was what mattered most. At present, Sunagakure's overall military power remains lacking.
   First, in terms of basic shinobi numbers, primarily genin and chunin, Sunagakure still fell far short compared to the other Great Villages.
   From what this Great Shinobi War had shown so far, whether it was Konoha, Kumogakure, or Iwagakure, each had at least seven to eight thousand shinobi. Even after half a year of development, Sunagakure's forces numbered only a little over three thousand. This was nowhere near the others, and worse, it wasn't something that could be quickly remedied. Even if they resorted to desperate measures like throwing children onto the battlefield, it wouldn't make a meaningful difference.
   (AN: Author here isn't wrong about the number of ninjas since he is distributing according to the number in the 4th War, which is itself a plot hole in the original source.)
   As for mid-tier shinobi, the jonin, the gap between Sunagakure and the other villages wasn't as severe. After all, at the jonin level, unlike the expendable genin and chunin, casualties were far less frequent on the battlefield.
   Still, a gap undoubtedly existed.
   Fortunately, there was a solution. If they could quickly establish the spatial passage between Sunagakure and the Island of Summons, allowing Sunagakure's jonin to control the giant summoning beasts there, this gap could be closed, perhaps even reversed.
   Then came the upper-tier shinobi, those at the Kage level. Here, Sunagakure wasn't at as much of a disadvantage. Chiyo, Ebiz, Pakura, and Michikawa might not hold the title of Kage, but in terms of strength, they were undoubtedly at that level. If absolutely necessary, even Bunpuku could be deployed to compensate for the difference in tailed beast jinchriki.
   Finally, there were the true Kage-level powerhouses.
   This was where Rasa felt most confident.
   At his current strength, aside from Konoha's Minato and Jiraiya, as well as Iwagakure's noki (the latter primarily due to the threat of his Dust Release), there were few he needed to fear.
   From this perspective, in a one-on-one scenario, Sunagakure had no reason to fear any single village. But if it came to anything else... that would be troublesome. And given that Kumogakure and Iwagakure had suddenly proposed an alliance, Rasa couldn't shake a growing sense of unease.
   At this thought, the brief respite he had considered taking due to Karura's pregnancy was overtaken by urgency once more.
   "Truly, there's no stopping."
   But aside from the Forgotten Island to summon beasts, how else could Sunagakure rapidly strengthen itself to face future crises? After some consideration, Rasa realized the only immediate option was still senjutsu chakra.
   If Pakura and Michikawa could master senjutsu energy faster, their power would increase dramatically, elevating them to the level of shinobi like Minato and Jiraiya, capable of fighting armies alone. That would significantly lessen the burden on Rasa's shoulders.
   After some thought, Rasa wondered if the White Snake Sage of Rychi Cave might have a solution. With that in mind, he wasted no time. Forming the necessary hand seals, he summoned: Lady Tagitsuhime.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 142: Chapter 142: Shinobi Sect
   After a night of dramatic transformation, the environment where Chiyo and the others resided had shifted from the border between desert and forest to a dense, thriving woodland. With Rasa's approval, Chiyo had moved her home from Sunagakure to this place, building a small courtyard. Her younger brother, Ebiz, naturally followed suit without hesitation.
   Where their master went, their disciples, Hana and Honoka, were sure to follow.
   Seeing the actions of the two elders, Pakura also considered relocating.
   After all, compared to Sunagakure's windswept, sand-choked environment, this place was practically paradise.
   But after some thought, Pakura dismissed the idea.
   Unlike Chiyo and Ebiz, who had retreated from the frontlines, Pakura still had many responsibilities tied to the village. She represented the commoner faction of Sunagakure.
   Michikawa was in the same position.
   Though he had no intention of moving here, he contemplated asking Rasa for permission to let his son, Komi, stay here during vacations. Having witnessed the formidable power of senjutsu chakra, he hoped his child could one day master it.
   Of course, he understood that haste was not the answer.
   And so, they each settled into their new lives here, their enthusiasm for the immense power of senjutsu keeping them wholly absorbed. It had already been two days since any of them returned to the village.
   As for Karura, Baki, and Yashamaru, they had left much earlier.
   Karura, being pregnant, was no longer suited for training, as they worried it might affect the child. Besides, her duties at the orphanage kept her occupied.
   Baki, as the ANBU commander, was buried in endless tasks.
   Yashamaru, though his status as Chiyo's disciple had become somewhat nominal after she took on the exceptionally talented Hana, remained unbothered. His easygoing nature prevented any resentment, and he had found a new purpose at Sunagakure's expanded hospital.
   Needing a skilled medical-nin to oversee operations, Rasa had assigned Yashamaru to the post, and to everyone's surprise, he excelled in the role.
   When Rasa returned to the oasis, Chiyo, Ebiz, Pakura, Michikawa, Hana, Honoka, and Bunpuku quickly gathered upon receiving the news.
   Though they all lived here now, each had chosen slightly separate training grounds. As shinobi, secrecy was second nature, especially when it came to personal techniques and hidden arts.
   Yet, Rasa's sudden reappearance surprised them.
   First, he had only left that morning, returning so soon was unusual. Second, the strikingly beautiful girl accompanying him was unfamiliar to all except Honoka and Bunpuku.
   Pakura studied the girl for a moment before asking Rasa,
   "Did something happen in the village?"
   Rasa nodded and handed her the daimyo's letter without delay.
   Apart from Bunpuku, Hana, and Honoka, the other four took turns reading the letter. After understanding its contents, they too sensed something amiss.
   Ebiz, who had once been responsible for such matters as an elder, immediately grasped the daimyo's intention.
   "The daimyo is testing us?"
   The others were baffled by those words.
   "Indeed. Although the Five Great Shinobi Villages were initially established as independent yet cooperative equals with their respective nations, over time, due to military funding, we've inevitably become subordinate and dependent, especially Sunagakure, which suffered the most. However, half a year ago, after Kazekage-sama's raid on the Land of Fire secured us substantial development funds, our relationship with the daimyo began shifting toward autonomy."
   The others quickly understood. Even Rasa hadn't considered this angle. Ebizo continued.
   "It seems the daimyo has noticed. That's likely why he sent this probe. Still, proposing an alliance is strange. While it's a sound strategy, daimyo don't typically intervene so directly in shinobi conflicts."
   "That's precisely why I've returned."
   Drawing their attention, he continued,
   "I have a bad feeling. Kumogakure and Iwagakure may be planning something against us. Though their goal is unclear, we must prepare."
   The four Sunagakure leaders exchanged solemn glances before nodding in agreement.
   Rasa then turned to the girl beside him.
   "Allow me to introduce Tagitsuhime-sama, a trusted envoy of the White Snake Sage from Rychi Cave."
   The name sent a visible shock through the group. They knew of Rychi Cave, Rasa had previously explained the existence of the Three Great Sage Regions, but none expected he'd already made contact.
   As if answering their unspoken question, Rasa revealed her purpose.
   "She's here to help you master senjutsu chakra."
   Under their stunned gazes, Tagitsuhime offered a gentle smile.
   Rasa, while ignoring the different looks of others, elaborated,
   "As a millennia-old sacred land, Rychi Cave possesses a refined system for senjutsu training. Tagitsuhime-sama, as the White Snake Sage's confidante, can also sense natural energy. That's why I've invited her here. Once you harness senjutsu, your strength will grow exponentially. Even if Konoha, Iwagakure, and Kumogakure unite against us, we'll stand firm."
   This time, their shock stemmed not from Tagitsuhime's presence, but Rasa's implication and it is that Sunagakure might soon face a three-way assault.
   "Then we can't afford to waste time. What do we do next?"
   Pakura demanded without hesitation.
   Rasa glanced at Tagitsuhime, who stepped forward.
   "In Rychi Cave, we initiate trainees by injecting natural energy through fangs, allowing them to perceive its essence. Here, however, that method is impractical. Instead, we'll follow the path of the Sage of Six Paths, founder of ninsh, by having Rasa-sama share his senjutsu chakra with you all."
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 143: Chapter 143: Earth and Lightning
   The massive village, encircled by jagged rock mountains, bore witness to a shinobi with Iwagakure's forehead protector darting across the stone terrain. Soon, a towering, spear-like stone structure loomed ahead, its surface etched with a single colossal character: 0W0 (Earth).
   This was the seat of Iwagakure's power, the Tsuchikage Building.
   After a curt announcement by the guards, the shinobi ascended to the top floor. Kneeling immediately upon entry, he raised a scroll with both hands.
   "Tsuchikage-sama! A message from the Daimy, Sunagakure has agreed!"
   Behind a heavy desk, noki, the Third Tsuchikage, a diminutive yet fearsome figure, accepted the scroll from his son, Tsuchi, a stalwart Jnin of unwavering loyalty.
   (AN: I will use OG names as it is.)
   A single glance at the contents drew a cold snort from noki.
   Tsuchi dismissed the messenger with a glance before addressing his father.
   "Father, how does the plan proceed?"
   Yet noki's expression remained severe. His next words were ironclad.
   "The next phase is yours, Tsuchi. No one else can be trusted with this."
   Tsuchi's usually stoic face tensed.
   "Understood. But... Father, must we sacrifice our own shinobi?"
   noki's gaze was unyielding.
   "Without question. You know the Uzumaki survivor's value as well as I."
   Tsuchi's jaw tightened. He recognized the subtext, noki's long-simmering resentment toward Rshi, the rebellious Four-Tails Jinchriki.
   "Beyond that, investigate Sunagakure's 'Green Miracle.' Confirm whether it ties to Wood Release. Spare no expense."
   With his father's resolve absolute, Tsuchi stifled further protest.
   "And Kumogakure's position?"
   "They'll cooperate. For now, our goals align."
   Kumogakure, Land of Lightning
   Within a cloud-piercing fortress, the Third Raikage, Ay, loomed over a secret meeting, his expression thunderous.
   Only two others attended:
   His son, the future Fourth Raikage, and his most trusted tactician, Darui.
   Passing Darui the newly arrived scroll, the Third Raikage's voice was a low growl.
   "Darui. You'll handle the Sunagakure operation."
   Darui, already steeled for the task, met his leader's eyes without hesitation.
   "Understood, Raikage-sama. I'll see it done, even at the cost of my life."
   The Third Raikage's tone defied his reputation for brashness, sharp with calculation.
   "I'll admit that Kazekage brat has impressed me these past six months. But Sunagakure remains weak."
   Darui fell into deep thought. While he agreed with the Raikage's reasoning, recalling the Kazekage's unpredictable actions over the past six months filled him with unease. Yet as a subordinate, once his leader made a decision, he had no choice but to obey, especially at such a critical juncture.
   At that moment, the future Fourth Raikage, Ae, spoke up.
   "Old man, what about Konoha? If we let them recover, everything we've done so far will be for nothing..."
   The Third Raikage's expression turned stormy at his son's words.
   "So what if they recover? Do you have a better plan? That damn Minato Namikaze alone has stymied all our efforts!"
   The future Fourth Raikage gritted his teeth in frustration, his face twisting with anger.
   "Damn it! What kind of monsters has Konoha been breeding lately?!"
   Over the past six months of war, as one half of the "A-B Combo," he had repeatedly clashed with Minato, experiencing firsthand the man's absurd strength. Against that freakish Space-Time Ninjutsu and his ability to cast techniques without hand seals, numbers meant nothing as even jnin were instantly wiped out. This was why Konoha had managed to hold out against two major villages simultaneously.
   Simply put, unless they could defeat Minato, neither Kumogakure nor Iwagakure could truly crush Konoha.
   Suddenly, the future Fourth Raikage had a thought.
   "What about that Kazekage? Is he as troublesome as Minato?"
   The question gave both the Raikage and Darui pause, it was something they'd overlooked.
   After a moment, Darui answered carefully.
   "The Kazekage has rarely engaged in direct combat, so intel is scarce. From what we've gathered, he's renowned for his Magnet Release, along with the Sand Manipulation techniques pioneered by the Second Kazekage through studying Shukaku."
   "Magnet Release and sand control? That doesn't sound too troublesome," the future Fourth Raikage mused.
   Compared to Minato's hex Space-Time Ninjutsu, Magnet Release seemed far more manageable. Plus, Kumogakure had its own Magnet Release users.
   But Darui shook his head in warning.
   "It's not that simple. While the Kazekage rarely fights personally, the list of powerful shinobi who've suffered at his hands is concerning. Even Minato, the very man giving us so much trouble, has lost to him, as has Jiraiya of the Sannin. Konoha's elder Danz had his Sharingan and Wood Release cells stolen. And recently, he even defeated the legendary demon Mry of the Land of Demons."
   The future Fourth Raikage's eyes widened.
   "He made Minato back down?!"
   "Indeed. Though the details are unclear, one thing is certain, and it is that, in their confrontation, Minato was the one who conceded first."
   Darui's expression darkened further.
   "But that's not the most alarming part. What's truly dangerous is this Kazekage's strategic brilliance. Whether it's his lightning strike on the Land of Fire or Konoha's crushing defeat in the Land of Rivers, every move proves he's not to be underestimated. Underestimate him, and we'll end up like Konoha."
   He hoped to caution the Raikage with these words. The Third Raikage understood, but unlike Darui, he believed in overwhelming power above all else.
   "Enough. Don't spook yourselves. Remember this: no scheme can withstand absolute strength. In a few years, once Bee and Yugito mature fully, even Minato won't be a threat. That's exactly why we can't let Sunagakure succeed in creating their own jinchriki. Darui, make your preparations."
   Seeing the Raikage's resolve, Darui could only bow and take his leave.
   And so, three days later, Sunagakure suddenly buzzed with unprecedented activity.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 144: Chapter 144: Shinobi Sect Training
   It had only been half a month since the last Desert Flower Festival. Due to the arrival of the priestess from the Land of Demons, Sunagakure had once again become lively. The villagers were delighted, seeing this as a sign of the village's growing prosperity.
   Coming from Kumogakure, the shinobi named Darui passed through the Main Gate and immediately saw the bustling, joyful crowd along Sunagakure's main street. Behind him, five other shinobi wearing Kumogakure headbands curiously observed the village. They were the delegation sent by Kumogakure to negotiate an alliance with Sunagakure.
   For all six of them, this was their first time in Sunagakure. Their eyes carried a mix of caution and curiosity as they carefully observed this mysterious village, wanting to commit every detail to memory.
   And yet, Sunagakure's first impression on them was unexpected.
   According to Kumogakure's intelligence, Sunagakure was supposed to be an extremely harsh environment-a village nestled in a valley, plagued by strong winds and sandstorms, with a dry climate and severe water shortages, devoid of life, like a barren wasteland.
   But what they saw now told a different story.
   Lush trees grew along the cliffs, patches of flowers and grass flourished between buildings, and the village seemed anything but desolate. Instead, it was full of life. Darui could even catch a faint scent of summer grass in the air. The faces of the villagers were filled with smiles, their eyes shining with hope for the future.
   This made Darui understand why Raikage-sama was paying such close attention to Sunagakure's sudden rise.
   With this thought, he turned to the Sunagakure shinobi leading the delegation and said,
   "Baki-san, Sunagakure seems quite lively today."
   Since the Raikage had sent a trusted aide, Sunagakure naturally couldn't be disrespectful either. As the head of the ANBU, Baki had personally taken charge of welcoming the guests from Kumogakure and Iwagakure.
   Hearing Darui's comment, Baki replied without turning his head,
   "It'll be even livelier tomorrow. The priestess from the Land of Demons is coming to visit our Kazekage-sama."
   "The Land of Demons? I've heard that your Kazekage-sama helped eliminate the legendary demon, Mry. I wonder if that's true?"
   Baki had no interest in answering. He knew full well that Darui was only feigning ignorance. Given Kumogakure's intelligence capabilities, there was no way they didn't know what had happened in the Land of Demons.
   "That doesn't seem to have anything to do with the purpose of your visit."
   "Indeed, it doesn't. However, we've long admired the priestess from the Land of Demons. I wonder if we might have the opportunity to meet her tomorrow?"
   Baki, of course, would not agree.
   "I'm afraid that won't be possible. The priestess is here specifically to visit Kazekage-sama. There are no other arrangements."
   Darui sighed, appearing genuinely disappointed. Then, as if shifting topics, he asked,
   "Well then, would it be possible for us to participate in tomorrow's festivities? We'd love to join in on the excitement."
   The group stopped in their tracks as Baki turned to scrutinize the six shinobi before him.
   Darui remained unfazed and smiled.
   "What's the matter? Is there a problem? Or is Sunagakure planning to confine us to our rooms during negotiations, forbidding us from going outside? That doesn't seem like proper hospitality."
   Baki narrowed his gaze and coldly replied,
   "There is no problem. However, after the festival, I expect to see all of you in your rooms. Otherwise, we will arrest you on charges of espionage."
   "Espionage? Hey! You Sunagakure shinobi are going too far! What do you take us Kumogakure shinobi for?!"
   A Kumogakure jnin with a large afro immediately shouted in protest.
   Baki's expression remained unchanged.
   "Until we are allies, you are enemies."
   Baki's blunt words stunned the Kumogakure shinobi, and their anger flared further.
   Fortunately, Darui raised a hand to calm his agitated comrades.
   "Understood. By the way, has Iwagakure's delegation arrived yet?"
   "They arrived even earlier than you. Last night."
   Darui didn't ask where they were staying. Instead, he simply nodded.
   "Then, when will we be able to meet Kazekage-sama?"
   "The day after tomorrow. For the next two days, Kazekage-sama will first be meeting with the priestess."
   In the lush green forest, atop a ground covered in thick grass, Rasa, Chiyo, Ebiz, Bunpuku, Pakura, Michikawa, Hana, and Honoka sat in a circle with their eyes closed, slowly refining their chakra.
   To an ordinary observer, their bodies might have seemed unchanged, but Tagitsuhime, floating nearby and watching everything, had a look of surprise in her eyes.
   She could clearly perceive that the pure, life-filled green senjutsu chakra within Rasa's body acted as a conduit, forming invisible threads that connected everyone's chakra.
   Through this connection, Rasa's senjutsu chakra was transmitted into the others' bodies. The result was that a faint trace of green senjutsu energy was now mixed into the pale blue chakra they were refining.
   This was the very method Tagitsuhime had described-the same method once used by the Sage of the Six Paths, who distributed chakra to others so that they, too, could wield its power.
   The Sage had called it Ninsh-the Shinobi Sect.
   It was one of the most ancient forms of training.
   Even Tagitsuhime herself had gained awareness of senjutsu energy through this method, receiving the White Snake Sage's blessing.
   Four days earlier, Rasa had summoned her and expressed his desire to meet the White Snake Sage, hoping to find a way to help Sunagakure's shinobi quickly master senjutsu.
   With the White Snake Sage's approval, Tagitsuhime had provided the method of Ninsh as an offering.
   In doing so, she had also secured a justified reason to stay.
   Her ability to sense senjutsu energy was even greater than Hana's, and her experience in Rychi Cave's senjutsu training made her invaluable in helping Rasa's group detect potential issues during their practice.
   For example, at this moment, while the other seven showed no problems in their training, Bunpuku, the jinchriki, suddenly appeared to be in pain. Dark purple chakra began to swirl around him, resisting the flow of senjutsu energy.
   Seeing this, Tagitsuhime's ribbons fluttered through the air, severing the chakra links between them.
   The eight others slowly opened their eyes. Since this wasn't the first time, no one reacted with surprise.
   Bunpuku, however, pressed his hands together in apology.
   "My apologies, Kazekage-sama. Shukaku still despises this power."
   Although Bunpuku was a kind-hearted jinchriki in every way, he was no Naruto. Shukaku's centuries of anger toward humans for capturing and exploiting him made true reconciliation impossible.
   And with Bunpuku's nature, unless absolutely necessary, he wouldn't forcefully extract Shukaku's chakra.
   "I see. Then there's nothing we can do about it."
   Rasa sighed and nodded. Then he turned to Tagitsuhime and asked,
   "So? Did any of us make mistakes in our training?"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 145: Chapter 145: Progress in Training
   Although Rasa is currently the most powerful in controlling senjutsu energy, his understanding of it and the methods of training are still far inferior to Tagitsuhime, who has lived for hundreds of years, let alone the White Snake Sage.
   Upon hearing Rasa's question, Tagitsuhime floated forward gracefully. After politely nodding to everyone, she spoke.
   "There are no major issues. You all truly deserve to be called elites among human shinobi, not to mention that there are also two Uzumaki orphans among you. In just three days, everyone except Lady Pakura and Mr. Bunpuku has already gained the ability to sense senjutsu energy."
   The youngest, Hana, looked excited, while Chiyo, Ebiz, Michikawa, and Honoka remained calm. As for Bunpuku, who had not succeeded, his expression remained composed. Only Pakura's face darkened as she clenched her teeth and tightly balled her fists.
   "However, sensing senjutsu energy is only the first step in training. The real challenge begins now, absorbing and controlling it. The senjutsu energy currently within you was all shared by Rasa, but from now on, you must attempt to absorb the natural energy around you on your own. Furthermore, in order to utilize senjutsu energy in techniques, you must learn to control it. Take the natural energy of Rychi Cave as an example, only when the ratio of natural energy, physical energy, and spiritual energy within the body reaches a perfect balance of 1:1:1 can one use our Rychi Cave senjutsu."
   Tagitsuhime paused, letting others digest all the information before continuing.
   "Fortunately, based on my observations, the senjutsu energy here is different from that of Rychi Cave. The absorption process does not seem to pose any risks, which is a good thing. However, you should still be careful, and if anything feels wrong, stop immediately."
   Everyone nodded, expressing their gratitude for Tagitsuhime's guidance over the past few days.
   After returning the gesture, she continued,
   "Then, Rasa-sama, I'll take my leave for now. If you need me, just summon me with the Summoning jutsu."
   Although she wanted to stay, Rychi Cave was her true home. She had already been away for three days and needed to return to report everything to the White Snake Sage.
   "Alright, thank you. Please extend my gratitude to the White Snake Sage as well."
   With that, Tagitsuhime instantly disappeared into the forest.
   Rasa then turned to the group.
   "These past three days of training have been effective. Since you can all sense senjutsu energy now, my role is no longer necessary. Dragon Oasis has the highest concentration of senjutsu energy, so continue practicing your absorption here. However, I recommend that you train separately while keeping an eye on each other. That way, if anything goes wrong, you'll be able to step in immediately."
   Everyone nodded in agreement, and Chiyo spoke up.
   "In that case, I'll take Hana and Honoka. You two men can form a team on your own."
   There were no objections, but Ebiz asked,
   "And what about matters in the village?"
   "No need to worry. Right now, nothing is more important than mastering senjutsu energy. However, Pakura, Michikawa, and Honoka, you still need to attend tomorrow's banquet. I'll have Baki notify you."
   Michikawa and Honoka nodded, but Pakura suddenly clenched her teeth and said,
   "No... I don't want to waste time on something so meaningless. I want to stay here and continue training."
   The atmosphere immediately became awkward. Everyone could feel Pakura's frustration. Of the seven people present, aside from Bunpuku, who was an exception due to the Tailed Beast, even a child like Hana had already sensed senjutsu energy, yet she still couldn't. For someone as proud as Pakura, this was unbearable.
   "We'll talk about you later."
   With that, he turned to Hana, who had been eager to speak but hesitated when Pakura interrupted. He smiled gently and asked,
   "What is it, Hana? Did you want to say something?"
   Hana looked nervous but still held onto Honoka's hand and said,
   "Rasa-sama, um... Tomorrow, I'd like to walk around the village with Honoka-nee. I-I don't mean to go out and play, I just want to help Nee-san get familiar with the village."
   "I see. Well, if it's just for fun, you can go anytime."
   Rasa gave Hana a pat on the head to reassure her before continuing.
   "But for now, you should stay here. The village is too dangerous for you right now."
   Hearing this, everyone was stunned. So, Rasa didn't wase anything before explaining,
   "That's right. Don't forget, years ago, Kumogakure used an event like this as an opportunity to kidnap Konoha's Nine-Tails Jinchriki."
   Realization dawned on them, and Honoka furrowed her brows.
   "Rasa-sama, are you saying that this time, Kumogakure and Iwagakure are actually after Hana?"
   Michikawa and Ebiz added,
   "If that's the case, then from their perspective, Rasa-sama, you brought Hana here to become a Jinchriki."
   Their words made Hana tremble.
   "Exactly. That's why it's best for Hana to stay with you. As long as you're with her, she'll be absolutely safe. Besides, her sensory abilities will also help protect this place."
   Realizing the seriousness of the situation, Hana no longer insisted on going to the village.
   "Alright, continue your training."
   With that, Rasa turned his gaze to Pakura, who had remained silent all this time.
   In the lush forest, under the cool shade of the trees, Rasa brought Pakura to a secluded spot.
   He already knew why she had failed to sense senjutsu energy. It wasn't a matter of talent since Rasa had observed her closely for the past three days and could clearly sense the changes in senjutsu energy around her.
   The reason was simple: her emotions were too unstable.
   According to Tagitsuhime, all three great summoning realms required one crucial element for sensing natural energy, stillness. Only by calming one's mind could one perceive the flow of natural energy, and the same applied to senjutsu energy.
   Pakura wasn't incapable of being still, but she was too competitive.
   Not only was she not the first, she wasn't even the second to sense senjutsu energy. When even two children had surpassed her, her mentality wavered.
   Still, Rasa didn't comment on it. He simply said,
   "From now on, I'll be training you personally."
   Pakura's expression immediately turned defiant, and she opened her mouth to argue.
   But before she could speak, Rasa added,
   "This is my first time taking on a student, I don't want my first disciple to be an idiot."
   Pakura's expression grew complicated. In the end, the defiance in her eyes faded, and she scoffed with rosy cheeks,
   "M-me? Disciple? And I-I'm not an idiot!"
   Seeing this, Rasa felt relieved.
   "Good. Then let's begin."
   (AN: And then they fucked. The end.)
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 146: Chapter 146: Cloud, Rock Operation
   Sunagakure, the sky was just beginning to brighten. The entire village of Sunagakure was still immersed in sleep.
   In a certain room inside a building, the people from Iwagakure had already gathered.
   Leading them was the son of the Third Tsuchikage: Tsuchi.
   His expression was serious, and the room was eerily quiet, with the five ninjas below daring not to say a word.
   Time passed, and when the first golden rays of the morning light shone on everyone's faces, Tsuchi slowly lifted his head from his silence and spoke to the ninjas below.
   "We've gathered information on the time of Sunagakure's celebration. The Priestess of the Land of Demons will arrive at ten o'clock. After that, there will be a three-hour celebration. This three-hour window is our best opportunity. During this time, I want you to do everything you can to gather as much intelligence on Sunagakure as possible while it's chaotic. Any questions?"
   The five ninjas simultaneously lowered their heads in agreement.
   "No problem, Tsuchi-sama!"
   "Alright, the focus of these three hours will be gathering information. After that, from eight to ten in the evening, during the banquet, is when we'll truly act. During that time..."
   At this point, Tsuchi looked at a ninja with a small braid on his head.
   "Magama, your task will be crucial. During this period, I need you to do everything you can to draw the attention of the people of Sunagakure. Any method will do."
   Upon hearing Tsuchi's words, the ninja named Magama immediately became excited.
   "Don't worry, Tsuchi-sama, I've been itching to cause trouble for these Sunagakure ninjas!"
   "Alright! Since that's the case, everyone prepare yourselves, it's time to begin our operation!"
   Meanwhile, in another building.
   In a room where the ninjas of Kumogakure were staying, the same orders were given by the Raikage to a ninja named Samoi.
   "Samoi, your task is simple, just delay the time for our upcoming operation!"
   The ninja named Samoi was also very excited. He was an absolute martial artist and naturally opposed the idea of an alliance. The chance to create chaos in Sunagakure was something he was more than happy with.
   Moreover, with the crucial moment of the alliance between the three countries and the arrival of the Priestess from the Land of Demons, even if he caused a scene, Sunagakure wouldn't be able to do anything about it. This made him even more thrilled.
   However, what he didn't notice was that after the Raikage gave this order, there was a hint of regret in his eyes.
   Time slowly passed, and it was now ten o'clock.
   With the thunderous sound of fireworks, the azure sky of Sunagakure was immediately filled with a variety of colors. Countless ribbons fell from the sky, followed by the lively cheers and the bustling sound of footsteps.
   On the main street of Sunagakure, everything had been freshly prepared, just like the last celebration. Banners were hung along the streets, and flowers were placed everywhere. The villagers of Sunagakure had come to the streets on their own, eagerly looking towards the village's entrance. The village's ninjas acted as guards, trying their best to maintain order.
   Sunagakure, on the rooftop of the Kazekage Building.
   The three high-ranking officials of Sunagakure, Rasa, Pakura, and Michikawa, appeared here in formal attire.
   Rasa wore the standard Kazekage cloak, Pakura donned a tight black skirt, and Michikawa was dressed in a long robe.
   Originally, they only needed to attend the banquet in the evening, but after a day of private lessons and successfully sensing senjutsu energy, Pakura was in a good mood. To give Rasa, the Kazekage, some respect, she decided to attend the welcome celebration. And since Pakura was attending, Michikawa, Rasa's trusted right-hand, naturally wouldn't miss it either.
   At this moment, as the sound of various instruments played, all three of them could see a long, extravagant procession approaching the entrance of Sunagakure from the direction of the village's main street.
   At the same time, Sramu appeared beside Rasa and spoke.
   "Kazekage-sama, the Priestess of the Land of Demons has arrived in Sunagakure."
   "Thanks, Sramu. From here on, follow your plan."
   "Understood, Kazekage-sama. I'll go prepare now!"
   As Sramu left, Michikawa watched her figure and sighed.
   "Sramu-sama is doing better and better in the village. I have to say, Kazekage-sama's ability to recognize talent is truly remarkable. First Sramu-sama, then Hana and Honoka-sama!"
   Upon hearing this, Rasa glanced back at Michikawa and responded.
   "Sramu is doing well, but I heard there are some complaints in the village?"
   Rasa's words caught Pakura and Michikawa's attention.
   Michikawa didn't hesitate and replied openly.
   "Yes, everyone feels that Kazekage-sama trusts outsiders too much."
   The atmosphere turned awkward at these words, and Rasa calmly asked.
   "What do you think, Michikawa?"
   Michikawa answered decisively.
   "Sramu-sama is not an outsider. With the village's current pace of development, more and more people will join Sunagakure in the future. Sramu-sama is a living example, showing that Sunagakure does not reject outsiders!"
   Rasa nodded in satisfaction. Michikawa was indeed excellent in political insight.
   If it weren't for Rasa's accumulated knowledge from his previous life and his understanding of the situation, he might not have been as good as Michikawa in this regard.
   Michikawa's words also caught Pakura's attention. Pakura then realized why Rasa trusted this queen from Rran so much, there was such thoughtful consideration behind it.
   She had initially thought it was only because Sramu was beautiful. After all, the queen from Rran was truly stunning, and even though she already had a daughter, she exuded a kind of captivating charm that even Pakura could feel. This had led to some gossip in the village.
   However, now that she thought about it, all the people Rasa had brought to the village so far seemed to be women, and each one was more beautiful than the last!
   With this thought in mind, Pakura suddenly spoke.
   "This Priestess Miroku is very beautiful, isn't she?"
   Pakura's unexpected words left both Rasa and Michikawa stunned.
   Rasa thought for a moment and then replied.
   "Yes, she is a very beautiful young woman, somewhat similar to Sramu, but younger."
   "I've heard that the Priestesses of the Land of Demons have always been extraordinary beauties."
   Seeing the two men agreeing, Pakura couldn't help but coldly snort, which confused the two men further. Michikawa, however, curiously asked.
   "Kazekage-sama, you are putting on such a grand reception for this Priestess. There must be another reason, right?"
   Rasa didn't hide his intentions.
   "I received information from the Anbu in the Land of Demons. It seems that some of the officials there are planning to overthrow the Priestess!"
   Pakura and Michikawa were both shocked.
   "It's simple. The Priestess's position, comparable to that of a Daimyo, was made possible because of the presence of the Mry. But now that the Mry have been eliminated, those men won't allow a girl to stand above them."
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 147: Chapter 147: The Trio
   Rasa's words immediately made Michikawa understand, and Pakura clenched her teeth and said angrily.
   "Truly disgusting people. So, you're planning to help this Priestess now?"
   "The Priestess and her predecessors helped me eliminate the Mry, so I've agreed to help them in return, taking care of the Priestess and the Land of Demons. Of course, their requests are one thing, but I'm also considering Sunagakure. While the Land of Demons is smaller than the Land of Wind, its land area and wealth are quite decent compared to other small nations. If we can form an alliance, it would provide us with more options."
   This made both Pakura and Michikawa nod, especially after the recent interference from the Daimyo in the matters between Sunagakure, Iwagakure, and Kumogakure.
   "So, how do you plan to help this Priestess?"
   "First, like the relationship between the Land of Water and the Land of Waves, we can provide mercenary protection to the Land of Demons. Second, we can help the Land of Demons establish a ninja village."
   Pakura and Michikawa were both slightly surprised.
   The first option wasn't unexpected, it was a common method used by many smaller countries in the ninja world. But the second one... Well, helping out to develop a secondary military village might not be a good option.
   Michikawa pondered for a moment before opening his mouth.
   "That might be a violation of the rules. The Daimyo and other countries wouldn't agree to it."
   Pakura, however, shrugged dismissively.
   "Sunagakure doesn't need anyone else to tell us how to handle our affairs."
   Rasa directly voiced his thoughts.
   "If it were in the past, it would be difficult, but I have a feeling this might be an opportunity."
   Michikawa and Pakura were puzzled by this.
   Just as they were about to ask more, Baki appeared with a body flicker technique and knelt before Rasa.
   "Kazekage-sama, as expected, both the ninjas from Kumogakure and Iwagakure have tried to break free from the Anbu's surveillance during the chaos of the celebration."
   Rasa responded, "As long as they're not in any secretive areas, let them watch. If we don't throw out some bait, how can we catch the big fish?"
   Baki replied before leaving. Amidst the crowd, the Priestess's luxurious carriage slowly approached the Kazekage Building.
   Seven days had passed since their last meeting, and the Priestess, Miroku, wearing a luxurious purple ceremonial robe, called out without hesitation when she saw Rasa. Her behavior made the guards, Shinami and Jipp, cough lightly and give her a subtle glance. Miroku then regained her solemn, sacred demeanor as the Priestess.
   Rasa, noticing that Miroku seemed much more cheerful and youthful than when they first met, smiled gently and nodded.
   Shinami and Jipp, seeing this, assisted Miroku as she gracefully dismounted the carriage.
   Miroku approached Rasa with a poised step, smiling brightly as she greeted him.
   "It's good to see you again, Rasa-sama!"
   Rasa responded with a smile as well.
   "Yes, the Priestess looks much better."
   Miroku smiled, her face glowing with a subtle warmth.
   "I must thank Rasa-sama for helping us in the Land of Demons to eliminate Mry!"
   Rasa nodded and then introduced Pakura and Michikawa to Miroku.
   "Please go rest for a while. Afterward, I'll show the Priestess around Sunagakure."
   Under Rasa's lead, the group ascended to the Kazekage Tower, which was considered the highest authority building in all of Sunagakure.
   Along the way, Miroku couldn't help but look around, her curiosity evident as she gazed left and right.
   If it had been anyone else, they would likely have been apprehended by the Anbu as spies. However, at this moment, everyone expressed great goodwill toward the Priestess from the Land of Demons, even going so far as to open some of the secret rooms for her.
   Before long, they arrived at the most powerful center of Sunagakure: the Kazekage's office.
   Miroku looked around excitedly and asked.
   "So, this is where Rasa-sama lives and works?"
   After seating everyone, Rasa spoke slowly.
   "Technically, this is just my workplace. Being Kazekage is merely a job for me. After the banquet tonight, I can take you to my home, where Karura has prepared to welcome you. You'll also get to meet Honoka."
   Miroku's eyes lit up as she replied,
   "That's wonderful! Speaking of which, to become Rasa-sama's wife, Karura must be an exceptional woman."
   Rasa replied, smiling. Miroku smiled even more brightly but then looked a bit saddened.
   "It's such a shame. I can only stay in Sunagakure for two days before I have to return."
   Seeing the Priestess's downcast expression, her guard, Shinami, spoke gently.
   "It can't be helped, Priestess-sama. The Land of Demons still needs you."
   Miroku seemed even more displeased, mumbling quietly.
   "Whether I'm here or not, it's the same."
   Rasa understood her feelings but chose not to say much. Instead, he replied,
   "Well then, why don't you rest for now? Once you're ready, I'll show you around Sunagakure."
   Miroku shook her head, her face beaming with happiness.
   "No need. I'm not tired at all. I want to learn more about Rasa-sama's village right now."
   Seeing this, Rasa exchanged a glance with Shinami, who seemed helpless, and then nodded.
   "Alright, then. I'll have everything prepared, and we'll head out."
   Sunagakure, as a ninja village, is naturally different from ordinary towns in many respects.
   In fact, most of the time, the entire village is under strict surveillance.
   As the largest group in the village, the ninjas, their lives aren't as carefree as the average civilians.
   This means that the villagers of Sunagakure live under a certain level of suppressive regulations, similar to a military regime.
   Even though in the past six months, the village has rapidly developed, and many people have gained a lot of pocket money, due to these restrictive rules, they still suppress their desires for leisure and live restrained lives.
   The reason this day could be called a celebration was because the village had relaxed some of its rules for the villagers and ninjas, allowing everyone to enjoy themselves freely.
   Even the ninja school gave the children a day off.
   On the streets of Sunagakure, the children of Michikawa and Seramu, Kunmi and Sara, along with a regular girl named Kanna, took advantage of this opportunity to go out and have fun.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 148: Chapter 148: Sand vs. Cloud and Rock
   "There's so many people!"
   On the bustling street, two girls, Sara and Kanna, were holding hands, their eyes sparkling as they watched the lively crowd, the busy shops, vendors, and street food. They walked here and there, clearly overwhelmed by all the sights.
   Behind them, Kunmi, who looked like an adult, was closely following the two girls. Though Kunmi looked serious, his relaxed posture suggested that he was quite happy inside.
   At that moment, the smell of grilled meat caught Sara's attention before she excitedly ran through the crowded streets toward it.
   It was an outdoor barbecue stall. The owner, with a cheerful smile, was turning the skewers, the sizzling meat glistening with oil. A small table nearby was filled with people, eating happily, their faces greasy from the food. Seeing Sara approach, the plump owner warmly asked:
   "Would you like to try some?"
   Curious, Sara pointed at the sizzling meat and asked.
   "This is Sunagakure's specialty: roasted camel. Would you like to try it?"
   "Eh, camel meat? Can you eat that?"
   "Of course! It tastes great!"
   At this point, the girl named Kanna, who had been quiet, asked curiously,
   "Sara, didn't Roran have roasted camel before?"
   Sara scratched her cheek, speaking.
   "I'm not sure, but I've never eaten it. My mother never let me have things like this."
   "I see. Well, you have to try it! Uncle, can we have three servings?"
   Soon, three portions of roasted camel meat were served. Sara hesitated at first, but after tasting it, she quickly started eating happily.
   Compared to Sara, the daughter of Sramu, and Kunmi, the son of Michikawa, Kanna, a commoner, was more sensitive to others' opinions. She noticed that Kunmi was eating slowly and, thinking it was because he didn't like the food, asked.
   "Is something wrong, Kunmi? Not liking it? If you're not used to it, you don't have to force yourself."
   Kunmi gave her a strange look but then quickly responded,
   "No, it tastes great. My father always taught me to chew slowly when eating; it's better for the stomach!"
   Kanna was slightly surprised but then realized Kunmi's background and understood.
   Sara, who could relate, chimed in,
   "When I was in Roran, my mother's maids would always make me behave like a proper lady. They wouldn't even let me make noise while eating. It was no fun at all. It's much better to eat meat like this!"
   Hearing this, Kanna couldn't help but think that perhaps being a commoner wasn't so bad after all. She didn't have to follow all the rules like Sara and Kunmi did.
   Just then, Kunmi suddenly asked,
   "So, do you have any plans for the evening?"
   Sara and Kanna both looked at Kunmi curiously. Kunmi thought for a moment, and a hint of expectation appeared on his serious face as he said:
   "I'd like to invite you both to my house."
   Kanna was a little excited. As an ordinary commoner, she had always been very curious about the life of the noble family in the village, especially the Sand Clan. Meanwhile, Sara directly agreed.
   "That sounds great! Anyway, my mother won't be home for the next few nights, so I'll be bored. Oh, we should bring a gift when we visit for the first time, right?"
   Kunmi immediately waved his hand.
   "No, no, you don't have to bring anything. Just your presence is enough."
   "This won't do! You can't visit a classmate's house for the first time without a gift!" Kanna said stubbornly.
   Sara's eyes lit up. Having once been a princess, locked in the palace and unable to step outside, she was now incredibly curious about this vibrant life. She immediately made a decision.
   "I've decided! Kanna, today our mission is to pick out a gift for our visit to Kunmi's house! Let's go!!!"
   Seeing Sara and Kanna so excited, Kunmi's serious little face broke into a smile before he followed closely behind them.
   As the three of them rejoined the crowd, not far from where they were, in a small alleyway, two ninjas wearing Kirigakure forehead protectors were lurking in the shadows, watching the direction the trio had gone.
   "That's right! The boy with black hair is the only son of Sunagakure's high-ranking member, Michikawa. The red-haired girl is the daughter of the former Queen of Roran and now Sramu's only daughter. If we want to gather information on Sunagakure quickly, targeting these two kids is the best approach."
   "Got it. Leave it to me."
   With that, the two ninjas disappeared into the wall, vanishing from sight.
   On the other side of Sunagakure, in a room at a certain inn.
   In the dark room, Tsuchi, the leader of the Iwagakure ninjas, had secretly arrived.
   Sitting across from him was a man with a nose reddened from alcohol, his whole body reeking of liquor.
   Compared to the impromptu move made by Kirigakure, Iwagakure had clearly been preparing for this moment for some time. Since the Kusagakure incident, they had already sent spies into Sunagakure to investigate the orphan of the Uzumaki clan.
   "Did you investigate what Tsuchikage-sama wanted you to?"
   "The Uzumaki clan's orphan?"
   The man didn't disappoint Tsuchi.
   "I found her. The girl's name is Hana, and she's now a disciple of Sunagakure's elder, Chiyo, living with her."
   "Chiyo, huh? She's quite a troublesome old woman. Is there a way to get to the girl?"
   "Sorry, it was possible before, but recently, this girl suddenly disappeared."
   "Disappeared? What do you mean?"
   "Just what it sounds like. It seems Sunagakure has realized your purpose and hidden the girl away."
   "Can you find where she's hiding?"
   The man looked at Tsuchi for a moment before Tsuchi took out a small bag from his pocket and tossed it in front of the man. The man opened it, and after examining its contents, his face showed satisfaction.
   "Sorry, I couldn't find her, but I have another piece of special information."
   "You must have heard about the green miracle that appeared in Sunagakure, right?"
   "Huh? What does that have to do with the girl's hiding place?"
   "Heh, it's quite simple. I found something."
   The man said as he pointed in a direction.
   "In that direction, around Sunagakure, there's a strange oasis where there was once only desert. Perhaps all the secrets you're looking for lie there. But I can't guarantee anything since I don't have the courage to go near it."
   Tsuchi's pupils contracted, and he nodded as he stood up.
   "I understand. Thank you for your hard work. Here's your reward in gold."
   After saying that, Tsuchi's figure gradually faded, disappearing into the floor.
   What Tsuchi didn't notice was that the man, instead of acknowledging the gold on the table, smiled eerily, his pale skin taking on an unsettling quality. As the two of them left, white spores clung to the soles of their feet.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 149: Chapter 149: The Banquet
   The night was bright under the moonlight.
   Due to the festival, Sunagakure had not imposed a curfew, and the village remained illuminated. Not far from the Kazekage Building, a traditional Japanese-style palace was even livelier.
   This was one of Sunagakure's rare all-wooden structures, a place reserved for hosting guests. The grand hall was now filled with dining tables, exquisite dishes, and fine wine.
   Several of Sunagakure's high-ranking officials, along with the officials from the Land of Demons who had accompanied Miroku, had gathered here to enjoy the village's unique delicacies.
   At the highest point of the hall, atop a two-meter-high platform, sat Rasa and Miroku. Additionally, Michikawa and Pakura were present, while the Land of Demons was represented by a minister named Mizuo and Miroku's bodyguard, Jippo.
   Without unnecessary formalities, the banquet began.
   Despite having spent the entire afternoon touring the village, Miroku was still full of energy and spoke excitedly.
   "Rasa-sama, Sunagakure is completely different from what I imagined!"
   Miroku thought for a moment before replying with a tone of wonder.
   "Everyone says Sunagakure's environment is extremely harsh, but after this afternoon, I realized that's not entirely true. There are many places brimming with life and beauty. Even the seemingly barren areas have a unique desert charm. And most importantly, everyone I saw was smiling. It shows they have hope for the future."
   Though her words were somewhat naive, they resonated warmly with the people of Sunagakure.
   Sitting nearby, Michikawa chimed in supportively.
   "That's all thanks to the Kazekage-sama leading the village to victory against Konoha multiple times, securing us the stability and funds needed for development."
   "Mhm! Rasa-sama is the strongest shinobi I've ever met. He even defeated Mry!"
   At that moment, the middle-aged man named Mizuo raised his cup, his face filled with gratitude.
   "For the Land of Demons, the Kazekage-sama is our savior. For generations, our country has sacrificed countless lives, including one priestess after another, just to seal the demon Mry. But now, it's finally over. I propose a toast to the Kazekage-sama!"
   From his words, Mizuo seemed like an honorable and fair man. Unfortunately, according to intelligence from the covert operations unit, this man was far from simple.
   Sure enough, after downing his drink in one gulp, Mizuo spoke again, his tone dripping with sincerity.
   "Kazekage-sama, I'd like to take this opportunity to make a rather bold request!"
   Mizuo's words immediately drew everyone's attention. Some of the Land of Demons' officials below seemed to have anticipated this, setting down their chopsticks and looking up with expectation. Meanwhile, Miroku's smile vanished the moment Mizuo stepped forward.
   Under the crowd's watchful eyes, Mizuo stood up as if he were the true host of the banquet and declared:
   "I propose an alliance between the Land of Demons and Sunagakure, one that includes the leasing of Sunagakure to protect the Land of Demons."
   As soon as these words were spoken, the eyes of Sunagakure's higher-ups lit up.
   They all understood what this meant.
   After all, one of the major sources of income for Kirigakure in the Land of Water was leasing shinobi to protect the Land of the Sea. Now, all eyes turned expectantly toward the Kazekage.
   There seemed to be no reason to refuse. As for the priestess sitting at the head of the table, everyone subconsciously chose to ignore her.
   That was the unspoken thought in everyone's mind.
   And that was precisely why Mizuo dared to be so bold.
   In his view, as the ruler of Sunagakure, the Kazekage had no reason to reject such a proposal based on his investigation. Meanwhile, Miroku bit her lip and lowered her head, the atmosphere growing increasingly tense.
   This reaction alone revealed the truth. Despite being the former priestess of the Land of Demons, Miroku had never truly held real political power. The only reason the officials had acknowledged her status before was due to the threat of Mry. But now, with the demon gone, ambitions began to stir.
   Among the men present, aside from her bodyguard, not a single one was willing to bow to a naive little girl.
   Seeing this, Rasa slowly set down his wine cup, his expression calm and unhurried as he spoke.
   "My victory over Mry was not achieved alone. During the battle, I witnessed the souls of past priestesses of the Land of Demons, and it was with their power that I succeeded."
   His words instantly seized everyone's attention.
   The Sunagakure shinobi remained composed, merely intrigued by the details of their leader's feat. But the officials from the Land of Demons reacted with shock.
   "The souls of the past priestesses?!"
   The priestesses still held immense reverence in the hearts of the Land of Demons' people.
   The moment Rasa mentioned their lingering presence, those with ill intentions suddenly felt as if the priestesses' spirits were watching them.
   Even Mizuo's expression stiffened.
   Miroku, however, lifted her head again.
   "Of course it's true. As gratitude for their aid, I made a promise to protect the current priestess and the Land of Demons."
   Here, Rasa's gaze swept over Mizuo and the other officials below.
   "Therefore, even without Mizuo-san's proposal, safeguarding the priestess and your nation remains one of Sunagakure's duties."
   The hall fell into heavy silence. The ministers exchanged uneasy glances before turning to Mizuo, who merely bowed respectfully.
   "I see. Then we are deeply grateful for the Kazekage-sama's generosity."
   Rasa found himself mildly impressed by the man's composure and replied smoothly,
   "No need for thanks. It's only natural."
   With that, Mizuo returned to his seat, and the banquet resumed.
   A soft, grateful voice whispered beside Rasa.
   He turned to see Miroku's bright, relieved eyes and smiled gently.
   "There's no need to thank me. This is my duty."
   Watching this exchange, Jippo, Miroku's bodyguard, sighed heavily in his heart.
   He understood the situation better than anyone.
   On one side were internal forces coveting the priestess's authority. On the other hand, external powers are eyeing the Land of Demons itself. Caught between them, the nation had no choice but to align with one.
   For a fleeting moment, a dark thought crossed his mind: If only Mry had never been destroyed... But the world had no room for what-ifs.
   And judging by the priestess's joyful smile, her choice was already clear.
   Just then, a Sunagakure ANBU operative appeared at Rasa's side, whispering urgently into his ear.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 150: Chapter 150: Genjutsu
   Under the cover of darkness, atop the rooftops of Sunagakure, the head of the ANBU, Baki, stood firm. Behind him were five masked ANBU operatives, their gazes fixed on two specific locations within the village, the designated lodgings for the guests from Kumogakure and Iwagakure.
   Tonight, while Sunagakure hosted the banquet for the Land of Demons' envoys, disturbances had unsurprisingly erupted in these two areas.
   An ANBU operative kneeled before Baki, kneeling on one knee.
   "Baki-sama, Samoi of Kumo has provoked a confrontation with our guards under the pretense of demanding alcohol!"
   Another operative appeared immediately after, reporting,
   "The same goes for Iwa, their shinobi, Ganon, is causing a scene under the same excuse."
   Baki let out a cold scoff.
   "Hmph. They can't even be bothered to come up with a better excuse? What about the others?"
   "Our operatives stationed inside the buildings haven't detected any movement, but..."
   The ANBU hesitated before continuing.
   "We suspect those remaining in their rooms are merely clones."
   Baki's eyes narrowed in displeasure.
   The two operatives vanished in an instant. Meanwhile, Baki turned to the five ANBU behind him.
   "Heighten the surveillance. Monitor every corner of the village."
   Due to the festival, there was no curfew in Sunagakure tonight.
   Sara and Kanna happily carried their prepared gifts, heading to Kunmi's residence as invited guests.
   However, as they passed through the lively crowds and arrived at the street bordering the Sand Clan's compound, the sudden silence unnerved Sara.
   Though the distant sounds of celebration still echoed in their ears, the street before them was eerily empty, only a massive wall separating it from the bustling world beyond.
   Kanna, having grown up in Sunagakure, noticed Sara's unease and whispered an explanation.
   "It's always like this here. Beyond that wall is the Sand Clan's estate. Ordinary villagers avoid this area, so it's usually quiet."
   Sara nodded in understanding. As a former princess, she was familiar with the solemn quiet near royal palaces.
   Unconcerned, the two cheerfully proceeded down the deserted street.
   Neither noticed the world behind them slowly fading away.
   From the shadows, a dark figure emerged, hands forming a seal.
   "Illusion Arts: False Surroundings Technique!"
   Sara and Kanna soon reached the end of the street, where an aged gate stood before them. Kunmi greeted them warmly at the entrance, inviting them inside. However, something felt off to Sara. She couldn't pinpoint what, yet an inexplicable unease settled in her chest.
   Kunmi and Kanna exchanged puzzled glances.
   Sara wanted to voice her doubts, but strangely, a persistent voice in her mind kept telling her not to overthink it and that she was just distracted.
   After a moment of hesitation, Sara reluctantly nodded.
   "It's... it's nothing..."
   And so, the conversation continued cheerfully. Yet the more they talked, the more uneasy Sara felt.
   First, the world around her felt unnaturally silent, as if frozen in a painting. Only Kunmi's voice reached her ears, while Kanna's words sounded muffled, distant. Second, Kunmi was acting strangely. In her memories, he was a shy, quiet boy. But now, he wouldn't stop talking, and his questions were oddly fixated on her mother.
   Something was wrong. But that insistent voice in her head kept dismissing her suspicions.
   Then, she noticed that the gifts they had prepared for Kunmi were gone.
   Her confusion deepened. When she tried to recall what had happened to them, she realized she couldn't remember how they had even arrived here, or entered the house. It all felt like... a dream.
   The word triggered a memory from her ninja academy lessons.
   Her instructor had once said:
   "The sensation of being trapped in a genjutsu... is like being stuck in a dream."
   A genjutsu. She had been caught in an illusion!
   Her pulse quickened, but she forced herself to stay calm. The priority was breaking free.
   Though first-year students weren't taught ninjutsu or chakra control, Sara, as the shrine maiden's daughter, had received early training from her mother.
   Clasping her hands together, she focused her chakra.
   In an instant, Kunmi's house dissolved around her.
   Her vision cleared, and before she knew it, she was still standing in the deserted alley outside the Sand Clan's compound. Beside her, Kanna stood frozen, eyes glazed over.
   Though bewildered, Sara immediately placed a hand on Kanna's shoulder.
   Kanna jolted back to awareness, blinking in confusion.
   "Kanna, we were caught in a genjutsu!"
   Sara whispered urgently, scanning their surroundings.
   Before Kanna could process the shock, a harsh, hurried voice cut through the silence.
   "Tch! How did this brat break the genjutsu?!"
   Both girls whirled toward the sound,
   Two towering figures emerged from the shadows, their attire distinctly not Sunagakure's. Their forehead protectors gleamed in the dim light.
   The two shinobi's expressions darkened. As jnin, they couldn't fathom how a mere academy student had dispelled their illusion. But hesitation wasn't an option.
   Sara and Kanna's bodies were locked in fear!
   This was it. They were about to be silenced.
   But then, a whip of black iron sand snapped around their waists, yanking them backward. A small figure blurred past them as a familiar voice shouted,
   "Go and get someone for help!!!"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 151: Chapter 151: A Two-Pronged Arrangement
   A cool breeze swept past a domed building near the Sand Clan's territory.
   Honoka stood with the three who had just returned from the Land of Demons, Daikoku, Ishiyuu, and Koishi, watching the battle ahead with surprise.
   This was one of Rasa's contingency plans.
   Knowing that Iwagakure and Kumogakure's arrival was anything but innocent, how could Rasa not prepare for both possibilities?
   On the surface, Baki led the Anbu in monitoring the Iwagakure and Kumogakure shinobi. Secretly, however, Honoka was in charge, leading a covert operations unit.
   Though the number of operatives in the shadows was small, Honoka's sensory abilities surpassed all of Sunagakure's Anbu.
   At Honoka's question, Daikoku answered,
   "That boy is Kunmi, the child of Michikawa-sama. The girl who broke free of the Kumogakure shinobi's genjutsu is Sara, the daughter of Seramu-sama. The other girl is just an ordinary civilian child named Kanna. All three are in the same class this year."
   Honoka's eyes lit up and her doubts now cleared.
   So, she was the child of that woman called Seramu? No wonder Honoka sensed senjutsu chakra within her. She remembered clearly what Rasa had said, the senjutsu energy of Dragon Oasis originated from the ruins of Roran, where Seramu once lived.
   Like the Priestess of the Land of Demons, the Queen of Roran was born with the ability to wield the power of the Dragon Vein.
   Now, that power was senjutsu energy!
   That boy, Kunmi, wasn't bad either. For a child, he could barely hold his own against a Kumogakure jnin. Though barely was the key word.
   "Go assist them. And inform the Sand Clan, letting Kumogakure shinobi set up an ambush near their territory? Their vigilance is far too lacking."
   The three exchanged glances but moved without hesitation.
   Kunmi and Sara's status was anything but ordinary, they could not afford to lose them! Below, Kunmi, manipulating iron sand in his fight against the Kumogakure jnin, sighed in relief when he saw the Anbu arrive.
   Immediately, he shielded Sara and Kanna, retreating and leaving the battle to the Anbu.
   "No choice... For the village!"
   The Kumogakure shinobi grimaced at the sight of Sunagakure's Anbu, but they had already prepared to sacrifice themselves. Such was the fate of a shinobi.
   Sunagakure - Kumogakure Shinobi's Lodgings
   Tsuchi sat silently in the building.
   Time passed slowly. At last, a knock came at the door.
   A shinobi wearing a Kumogakure forehead protector stepped in, kneeling with a somber expression.
   Seeing this, Tsuchi already understood. He sighed.
   "Yes. Sunagakure also has sensory-type shinobi... and theirs were more skilled than me. Higarashi and the others were exposed as soon as they moved."
   Though Tsuchi had expected the plan wouldn't go smoothly, such an immediate setback still disappointed him.
   "So, no useful intelligence was gained?"
   Tsuchi directly took out a scroll and used the Summoning Technique to summon a lizard. After handing the scroll to the lizard, he spoke to the kneeling shinobi.
   "Since the first plan failed, we have no choice but to proceed with the second step. You will carry it out personally."
   Watching the shinobi leave, a cold glint flashed in Tsuchi's eyes.
   On the Desert Outskirts of Sunagakure
   Under the cover of night, Iwagakure shinobi, led by their commander, stealthily climbed the cliffs relying on gathered intelligence and finally caught sight of the oasis.
   This discovery filled them with excitement.
   "If we follow this oasis, we're bound to uncover the source of Sunagakure's 'Green Miracle.'"
   However, the shinobi leading the mission remained stern-faced despite their enthusiasm.
   "Everyone, proceed with caution. Even if it costs us our lives, we must investigate thoroughly and relay this information back to the village!"
   Not a single complaint was voiced. Such was the fate of a shinobi, to sacrifice everything for the sake of their village.
   The team of four immediately advanced along the forest's edge, heading deeper into the desert.
   As their figures vanished into the distance, two white figures emerged from the sand.
   "Ara ara~ So the Iwagakure shinobi have finally set out? Are the spores prepared?"
   "Rest assured, this is a matter arranged by Madara-sama himself."
   "Good, good. Though it's a shame... If not for Madara-sama's current weakened state, we could've handled this ourselves."
   "Enough foolish talk. Don't forget, there's someone among them who can sense us. If your carelessness exposes Madara-sama's existence, he will truly kill you."
   Not long after, at Dragon Oasis
   Hana, who had been meditating there, suddenly opened her eyes as if sensing something. She turned to Chiyo-baa, who was studying a set of puppets under lamplight.
   "Chiyo-baa, I sense four powerful chakra signatures rapidly approaching this location!"
   Chiyo's expression turned icy.
   "So they've finally arrived? Since they've come, let's ensure they never leave. A perfect opportunity to test my newest puppets."
   Glancing at the wall, nine massive puppets hung in display. Their shapes bore a striking resemblance to the legendary tailed beasts, albeit smaller in size and cruder in craftsmanship.
   These were Chiyo's latest creations, developed under Rasa's orders by combining the puppet techniques of Roran with senjutsu energy.
   Thus, beneath the seemingly peaceful and lively surface of Sunagakure, the clash of the three great shinobi villages had only just begun.
   Two hours passed swiftly.
   After the banquet concluded, Rasa invited the Priestess of the Land of Demons to his home as a guest.
   Michikawa and Seramu did not accompany them since having already heard about the incident during the banquet, they rushed home to check on their families. Meanwhile, Pakura returned to Dragon Oasis to fight with the upcoming threats.
   In Rasa's modest household, Miroku, now dressed in casual attire, met his wife, Karura, along with Honoka and his brother-in-law, Yashamaru.
   Since this was a private gathering, the atmosphere was far more relaxed than the formal banquet. With Honoka, a familiar face, present, Miroku quickly warmed up to Karura, and the three women chatted happily.
   Rasa and Yashamaru stayed briefly before excusing themselves to the balcony outside, leaving the women to their conversation.
   As Rasa's brother-in-law, Yashamaru still felt somewhat nervous around the Kazekage. Fortunately, Rasa took the initiative to ease the tension with casual conversation, allowing Yashamaru to relax.
   About ten minutes later, Baki suddenly appeared.
   His expression was grim, prompting Rasa to frown and ask,
   Baki knelt, cold sweat dripping from his forehead.
   "Kazekage-sama, I beg for your punishment..."
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 152: Chapter 152: A Poisonous Scheme
   Over half an hour later, at Sunagakure's Shinobi Hospital.
   Kazekage Rasa stood in the hallway, flanked by Baki and a group of Anbu operatives.
   After a while, Yashamaru emerged from the adjacent medical room, dressed in a white coat, wearing a mask and gloves, his expression grave.
   "Kazekage-sama, both victims died from poisoning. Moreover, the toxin used... is a specialized venom unique to Sunagakure's puppet techniques."
   The moment these words were spoken, Baki broke out in a cold sweat, while the Anbu behind him trembled visibly.
   "This is not possible, Kazekage-sama! Our Anbu had no involvement in the deaths of those Kumogakure and Iwagakure shinobi!"
   By now, Rasa had already begun piecing together the sinister plot hidden beneath this bizarre incident. His expression remained calm, but his eyes carried a sharp reprimand as he spoke.
   "Baki, as the head of the Anbu, this level of panic is unbecoming of you."
   Only then did Baki realize he had indeed overreacted. However, given the catastrophic consequences this incident could trigger, it was hard to remain composed.
   "Repeat exactly what happened."
   In short, during the two-hour banquet welcoming the Priestess of the Land of Demons, two shinobi, Samoi from Kumogakure and Ganon from Iwagakure, suddenly clashed with the Anbu guards stationed at the entrance.
   Rasa was aware of this; the two had been demanding alcohol. Though annoyed, the Anbu had obliged and provided them with drinks. Yet even after drinking, the two remained unsatisfied. Staggering drunkenly by the entrance, they hurled insults at Sunagakure while obstructing other shinobi from entering.
   However, given the diplomatic sensitivity, especially during such a high-profile event, the Anbu had no choice but to endure their behavior. But shortly after the banquet concluded, a sudden scream erupted from the two shinobi's quarters.
   The nearby Anbu rushed to investigate, only to find both dead, their mouths frothing with black blood, spilled liquor pooling around them.
   Realizing something was terribly wrong, the Anbu immediately reported to Baki and brought the bodies to the hospital.
   But it was already too late.
   Upon receiving the news, Kumogakure's leader, Darui, and Iwagakure's leader, Tsuchi, stormed in, demanding an explanation, threatening war if Sunagakure failed to provide one.
   After listening to Baki's account, even Yashamaru found the situation suspicious.
   Rasa, however, had already grasped the gist of the scheme. He turned to Baki and asked,
   "Baki, as the Anbu commander, what do you think really happened?"
   Baki wiped the sweat from his brow. He knew that mishandling this could ignite a war, plunging the village into ruin.
   "Kazekage-sama, there is no way this was the Anbu's doing."
   Though he couldn't claim absolute control over every Anbu operative, human nature was unpredictable, and he had only been in his position for a year, he trusted the men present here implicitly.
   "Then who do you believe is responsible?"
   Baki bowed his head lower, but his mind raced. Now that he had calmed down, the answer became clear.
   "It must be a frame-up. Someone is trying to incite conflict between Sunagakure and the other villages."
   Rasa's eyes narrowed slightly.
   "The poison used is indeed ours, but that only makes it more suspicious. If we truly wanted them dead, why use something so easily traced back to us?"
   Baki then looked at Rasa and spoke with a sweat on his forehead.
   "This reeks of a third party's interference, likely intending to pit the great villages against each other."
   A heavy silence fell over the hallway.
   Then, Rasa spoke, his voice low but decisive.
   "Investigate every shinobi who had access to that toxin. And summon the elders, we have a war to prevent."
   Baki panicked and wanted to calm his leader.
   "Reporting to the Kazekage-sama... I... I believe this was done by Iwagakure and Kumogakure themselves, to frame Sunagakure and justify launching a war against us!"
   "Do you have proof? Right now, all the evidence points against us. Do you think anyone would believe what you just said?"
   Baki's expression darkened. This was precisely why he was both furious and humiliated.
   A scheme so ruthless, sacrificing their own shinobi to frame Sunagakure, was something the Anbu would never conceive of. Even if they had, there was no way to counter such an overt trap.
   "Then how do you plan to handle this?"
   Rasa glanced out the window. Below, at the entrance of Sunagakure's hospital, Kumogakure's Darui and Iwagakure's Tsuchi had already gathered, loudly venting their fury and demanding justice from Sunagakure.
   The hospital was already crowded, and the presence of these foreign shinobi drew even more attention, not just from Sunagakure's civilians, but also from visitors from other nations.
   With the festival in full swing and no curfew in place, the village remained lively even at this late hour.
   Clearly, this too was part of Kumogakure and Iwagakure's plan.
   'As expected... Never underestimate anyone in this world.'
   Compared to Rasa's calm, Baki's mind raced desperately, yet under such an inescapable trap, he could think of no solution. Trembling, he wiped his sweat and stammered,
   "Kazekage-sama... I... I..."
   Seeing this, Rasa sighed but refrained from criticism. Even he hadn't anticipated such a move from Kumogakure and Iwagakure.
   Now, under their blatant scheme, Sunagakure stood at a severe disadvantage in the court of public opinion, with no way to prove its innocence.
   'In that case... There's only one solution left.'
   "Listen well, Baki. When the facts are entirely against us, there's only one way to escape this predicament: stir the waters until they're too muddy to see through."
   With that, Rasa gave Baki a meaningful look before walking away.
   Still sweating, Baki mulled over the Kazekage's words, then suddenly, his eyes lit up in realization.
   Sunagakure Hospital Entrance
   Darui and Tsuchi stood in separate corners, their presence drawing a growing crowd. Chatter spread like wildfire, with enthusiastic onlookers eagerly explaining the situation to newcomers.
   'One tells ten, ten tells a hundred...'
   Of course, these "onlookers" were spies planted long ago by Kumogakure and Iwagakure.
   The two leaders exchanged a fleeting glance before looking away. Though brief, that glance conveyed their mutual understanding; now was the time to join forces. By sacrificing their own shinobi, they had seized absolute initiative in this scheme.
   Just then, Baki emerged from the hospital with a squad of Anbu. Darui and Tsuchi immediately stepped forward, their expressions icy.
   "Anbu Commander Baki, what of our shinobi?"
   Ignoring their questions, Baki scanned the crowd and asked coldly,
   "Darui-san, Tsuchi-san, could you tell me where the rest of your delegation is?"
   Darui, sensing danger, frowned.
   "Commander Baki, that seems irrelevant to the current matter."
   A triumphant smirk spread across Baki's face.
   "Then allow me to inform you where your subordinates are. They're currently in our Anbu interrogation cells."
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 153: Chapter 153: Chaotic Situation
   Rasa's strategy was very effective.
   When Baki openly stated that Kumogakure and Iwagakure had come under the pretense of negotiations but had secretly spied on Sunagakure during its festival, even attempting to kidnap the young master of the Sand Clan, Kumi; Sramu-sama's daughter, Sara; and the commoner girl, Kanna, the anger in the hearts of Sunagakure's people was instantly ignited.
   Everyone shouted and clamored to drive out these ninjas from Kumogakure and Iwagakure.
   The accumulated hatred among the Five Great Shinobi Villages since their establishment was enough for the people of Sunagakure to make a decision with their eyes closed. Moreover, Sunagakure held clear evidence of Kumogakure and Iwagakure attempting to undermine the village.
   This outcome was somewhat unexpected for Darui and Tsuchi, especially given Sunagakure's strong and dismissive attitude during negotiations. Even now, they had yet to receive an audience with the Kazekage.
   Was Sunagakure merely bluffing, or did they truly not fear the wrath of Kumogakure and Iwagakure?
   Neither side knew for sure, but that didn't mean they were doing nothing.
   In just one night, they reported everything that had happened back to their respective villages. At the same time, they mobilized the spies they had planted within Sunagakure to spread rumors and cause unrest.
   By dawn, the vast majority of Sunagakure's people were already aware of the previous night's events.
   Although they stood on the side of their village, their fear of war left them deeply uneasy, especially after learning that their village might soon face an attack not only from Kumogakure and Iwagakure but also from Konoha.
   At dawn, inside the Kazekage's office. Because of last night's events, Rasa had not gone home to rest.
   Pakura and Michikawa had originally intended to return as well, but under Rasa's orders, they had remained at the Dragon Oasis to continue their training. Rasa had already sensed the severity of the situation, so he alone would not be enough to handle the possible crisis ahead.
   He had to ensure that the two of them mastered senjutsu energy in the shortest time possible.
   As Rasa sat in deep thought, a knock came from outside. Karura entered, bringing Miroku and Honoka with her.
   Both Karura and Miroku had evident concern on their faces. Honoka, though maintaining her usual cold demeanor, had a look of quiet concern in her eyes, revealing her inner unrest.
   "Rasa-kun, I brought you breakfast!"
   With the gentle care of a wife, Karura placed the prepared bento on the table. She did not ask about what had happened in the village, she simply did what a wife should do.
   Rasa still wore his confident smile as he said,
   "Thank you for your effort."
   At that moment, Miroku stepped forward and asked,
   "Rasa-sama, is there anything I can do to help you?"
   Seeing this, Rasa reassured her,
   "It seems you've all heard about what happened in the village last night. But don't worry, for now, everything is still under my control."
   Hearing Rasa say this, Miroku finally let out a sigh of relief. However, remembering what Kamiya had told her the night before, she gathered her courage and said,
   "Rasa-sama, although I don't like Mizuo, I think his suggestion makes sense. Therefore, as the Shrine Maiden of the Land of Demons, I request an alliance between Sunagakure and our Land of Demons!"
   At these words, the two people in the room were both taken aback.
   This time, Rasa did not refuse. Instead, he sincerely expressed his gratitude.
   Seeing that Rasa accepted her goodwill, Miroku smiled happily, but soon her expression turned to disappointment.
   "It's a pity... I have to leave this afternoon."
   "It's okay. I'm already working on solving the transportation issue. Once it's resolved, traveling between the Land of Demons and Sunagakure will be much easier. Then, you can visit me anytime, and I might even go to the Land of Demons myself."
   Standing nearby, Karura, as Rasa's wife, found it strange to see her husband making a promise with the Shrine Maiden. However, the Shrine Maiden was as innocent as a child, so she didn't overthink it.
   "I will have Sramu coordinate the follow-up matters with you. However, you must also prioritize your safety. Starting this afternoon, I will assign Daikoku, Ishiyuu, and Koishi to guard you closely. All three of them are jnin of Sunagakure. With them by your side, I will feel more at ease."
   In the afternoon, with a bright smile, Miroku departed from Sunagakure alongside her attendants.
   In the following days, although Sunagakure outwardly returned to its former peace, the situation in the entire shinobi world began to stir once again. This time, Sunagakure had become the central figure.
   First, the events that took place in Sunagakure spread throughout the shinobi world. Although both sides had their own versions of the story, any keen observer could see that Iwagakure and Kumogakure had shifted their focus toward Sunagakure.
   As a result, the war between Iwagakure, Kumogakure, and Konoha came to a complete halt.
   Konoha, sensing the strange atmosphere, did not take the opportunity to counterattack. Instead, they chose to lie low and recover from their wounds while waiting for the right moment to strike.
   After all, Konoha and Sunagakure also had deep-seated grudges.
   Meanwhile, Iwagakure and Kumogakure began working in unspoken agreement to pressure Sunagakure, demanding that they hand over the assassin responsible for killing the shinobi sent to negotiate.
   Under Rasa's orders, Sunagakure responded to their pressure in the simplest way possible, by adopting a firm stance while stalling for time as long as they could.
   And so, the days passed. Soon, a week had gone by.
   Darui and Tsuchi, who had remained in Sunagakure, were no fools.
   After several rounds of negotiations, they quickly realized that Sunagakure had no intention of handing over the so-called culprit.
   This made them sense something unusual about Sunagakure's attitude. The village did not seem the least bit afraid of going to war with two major shinobi villages.
   What frustrated them even more, in this entire week, they still had not met Sunagakure's young Kazekage. It was as if, in the Kazekage's eyes, their plans were utterly insignificant. This left them with an overwhelming sense of helplessness and a growing anger at being treated with such disregard.
   Fortunately, at that moment, a piece of good news arrived. The Daimy of the Land of Wind had sent an envoy to Sunagakure.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 154: Chapter 154: Daimy's Pressure
   Unlike last time, when the Daimy had merely sent his samurai general, Oda, to deliver a letter in secret, this time, the scene was grand and ostentatious.
   Although the leader of the entourage was still the same samurai, Oda, the sheer scale of the procession upon entering Sunagakure made it clear that the Daimy had a specific agenda, especially at such a critical moment.
   Sunagakure, Kazekage's Office.
   As the Kazekage, Rasa once again met with the Daimy's trusted aide, Oda. However, this time, there was an additional elderly figure standing beside him.
   As per protocol, Oda retrieved a handwritten letter from the Daimy. Then, the newly arrived elder immediately spoke in an arrogant tone, questioning Rasa.
   "Kazekage-dono, I am Aoki Yasunao, a close advisor to the Daimy. I have come to Sunagakure under the Daimy's orders. His Excellency wishes to personally ask you; why has Sunagakure sabotaged the alliance with Kumogakure and Iwagakure? Kazekage-dono, do you even understand what you are doing?!"
   The moment these words fell, Baki and Sramu, who stood beside Rasa, immediately darkened their expressions.
   Rasa was their village's Kage, yet this man, Aoki Yasunao, had the audacity to question him in such a tone!
   However, Rasa acted as though he hadn't heard a word, merely scanning through the Daimy's letter with a thoughtful gaze.
   He couldn't ignore how perfectly timed the Daimy's envoy had arrived, so perfectly that it didn't feel like a coincidence.
   Considering that this alliance had originally been proposed by the Daimy himself, it seemed that the Daimy's dissatisfaction with Sunagakure was far greater than Rasa had initially expected!
   From the way things looked, Sunagakure's past submissiveness to the Daimy had truly made him believe the village was nothing more than his personal retainer to command as he pleased.
   Seeing that Rasa had remained silent for so long, Aoki Yasunao became even more displeased.
   "Kazekage-dono, why do you not answer me? Do not forget, I speak to you on behalf of His Excellency the Daimy!"
   Baki's anger was now completely visible, and Sramu stepped forward as if to speak, only for Rasa to raise a hand to stop him. Meanwhile, the samurai, Oda, merely sat there silently, observing.
   Rasa calmly set the letter aside and turned his gaze toward the elderly man, his expression now cold.
   "Aoki Yasunao, is it? Let me ask you, on behalf of which Daimy are you speaking to me? The Daimy of the Land of Lightning? Or perhaps the Daimy of the Land of Earth?"
   Aoki Yasunao's brow furrowed immediately.
   "Kazekage-dono, are you a fool? Or are you mocking me?!"
   Rasa let out a faint snort, further irritating the old man, before he slowly replied.
   "Whether I am a fool or not, I know myself. But as for some others, I am not so sure."
   Aoki Yasunao's expression darkened.
   "Kazekage, what do you mean by that?"
   "What do I mean? You claim to be a close advisor to the Daimy of the Land of Wind, yet you come here spouting nonsense without even investigating the situation first. Tell me, are all of His Excellency's aides as incompetent as you?"
   Rasa's unreserved words left Aoki Yasunao trembling with rage, his eyes widening in disbelief.
   It was as if he had never imagined that the Kazekage would dare to speak to him in such a manner!
   "Kazekage, how atrocious of you to call me useless and insult His Excellency the Daimy! If you don't give me an explanation, I will report everything that has happened here to the Daimy!"
   "An explanation? As the Kazekage of Sunagakure, why should I explain myself to you? You come here spewing nonsense without even investigating the situation first. That a useless old man like you can still remain by the Daimy's side... how pathetic."
   Aoki Yasunao was so furious that his mustache bristled, his eyes widening in rage.
   At that moment, Oda, who had been silent until now, suddenly spoke.
   "Kazekage-dono, you've gone too far. Aoki Yasunao is- "
   However, before he could finish, he felt an overwhelming, ominous pressure envelop him. Looking up, he met Rasa's cold, piercing gaze. In that instant, Oda was reminded that the man before him was no ordinary shinobi. He was the Kazekage, one of the most powerful figures in the ninja world.
   Rasa's voice was like a blade.
   "Oda-san, tell me, what part of what I said was incorrect? Is this old man not a useless fool? Or do you agree with what he's been saying?"
   Oda, sensing Rasa's imposing stance, felt a chill in his heart. He now realized that the Daimy's request would not be as simple as he had initially thought. Still, he steadied himself and spoke.
   "Kazekage-dono, Aoki Yasunao was indeed a bit impatient, but he does have a point. I have heard about what happened between Sunagakure and the shinobi of Kumogakure and Iwagakure. However, in the grand scheme of the Three Nations Alliance, these conflicts can be set aside. After all, the Land of Fire's territory is incredibly fertile. If our three nations join forces, we will surely defeat Konoha and divide the Land of Fire among ourselves."
   Instead of refuting him, Rasa simply asked,
   "Oda-san, you keep talking about the alliance of the Three Great Nations, about defeating Konoha and splitting up the Land of Fire... But let me ask you, what makes you think that, after we defeat Konoha, the Lands of Lightning and Earth will allow the Land of Wind to take a share of the spoils?"
   Oda was momentarily stunned, while Aoki Yasunao immediately found an opportunity to jump in.
   "Of course we have an agreement!"
   "An agreement? So the Land of Wind has already officially allied with the Lands of Lightning and Earth?"
   "Not yet, that's exactly why I'm here, to finalize this matter! If Sunagakure doesn't first ally with Kumogakure and Iwagakure, how can we talk about the larger Three Nations Alliance?"
   Rasa ignored the foolish old man entirely and instead directed his words toward the slightly more reasonable Oda.
   "Oda-san, do you know how many registered shinobi currently serve Sunagakure?"
   Now understanding where Rasa was going with this, Oda calmed himself and asked,
   "Even with the recent growth in our village's strength and the latest batch of academy graduates, we barely have 4,000 shinobi in total. Do you know how many shinobi Kumogakure and Iwagakure have? Not even counting those they've hidden away, just the number they've sent to the Konoha battlefield alone, Kumogakure has over 10,000, while Iwagakure has 8,000."
   Both Oda and Aoki Yasunao were visibly shocked.
   "The difference is that large?"
   Oda murmured in disbelief.
   Aoki Yasunao, on the other hand, snapped back in frustration.
   "Kazekage! Isn't that your fault? What have you been doing with the funds His Excellency allocated to Sunagakure? Why is the village's shinobi force so small?"
   Rasa shot the old man a disdainful look before turning back to Oda.
   "Training shinobi takes time. It has only been eight years since the last Great Ninja War. Sunagakure suffered heavy losses, and it's impossible to fully replenish our forces in such a short period. Especially in an environment as harsh as ours."
   Then, Rasa shifted his gaze to Aoki Yasunao.
   "Rather than standing here questioning me, Aoki-san, why don't you go back and persuade the Daimy to allocate more funds to our military?"
   Without waiting for the old man's furious response, Rasa turned back to Oda and continued.
   "Please inform His Excellency the Daimy that, given Sunagakure's current strength, even if our three nations join forces, the Land of Wind will not be the one to claim the largest share of the spoils. In fact, we might end up disappearing entirely. Because war means casualties, and Sunagakure cannot afford another war."
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 155:  Chapter 155: Puppets
   Although Oda was a samurai, he was not lacking in political wisdom, otherwise, he wouldn't have earned the Daimy's trust.
   After hearing Rasa's words, he realized that the Daimy had fallen into a trap.
   The alliance proposal from the Daimys of the Land of Earth and the Land of Lightning was indeed a poisoned candy.
   At the same time, from his conversation with Rasa, Oda could tell that while this Kazekage carried an air of arrogance, his words were sincere. He didn't seem to harbor any true disrespect toward the Daimy.
   As for that arrogance, it was only natural for someone who stood at the pinnacle of shinobi as the leader of Sunagakure.
   Having obtained the information he needed, Oda had no reason to stay any longer. He had to deliver this intelligence to the Daimy as soon as possible.
   Watching Oda's group leave, the calm expression Rasa had maintained earlier darkened.
   Both Baki and Sramu could sense his displeasure.
   Baki, always perceptive, spoke up.
   "Kazekage-sama, the Daimy is becoming more and more overbearing!"
   Rasa was well aware of this. Technically, as the Kazekage of Sunagakure, he should hold equal standing with the Daimy of the Land of Wind. However, over the years, Sunagakure's dependence on military funding had led to the Kazekage increasingly being treated as little more than a vassal.
   Of course, he was not satisfied with this status. But for now, he couldn't overturn this unwritten rule. Even though Sunagakure was no longer lacking in military funds, stability remained the top priority in these turbulent times.
   That didn't mean, however, that Sunagakure would simply do nothing.
   "Baki, there are too many fools surrounding the Daimy. His safety must not be overlooked."
   Baki immediately understood.
   "Sramu, we need to accelerate our cooperation with the Land of Demons. In times like these, we need some news to stabilize the village's morale."
   Sramu nodded firmly. She had long since considered herself a part of Sunagakure's future.
   "Alright, everyone, get to work."
   In the heart of the forest, several small residences had been built.
   Not only had Chiyo and Ebiz moved in, but Michikawa and Pakura had also set up their own houses. After all, they had been training in senjutsu energy here almost every day. Not having a proper place to stay was inconvenient.
   When Rasa arrived, both Pakura and Michikawa came over upon receiving word of his presence.
   He didn't put too much pressure on them. After briefly discussing some matters, he simply told them to focus on their training.
   "As long as you master senjutsu energy, we can break the current deadlock in the village."
   The two of them nodded firmly.
   They could sense that Rasa was planning something. However, after more than a year of working together, they had built a strong sense of trust in him, so they didn't ask too many questions.
   Once Michikawa and Pakura left, Rasa walked toward a three-story building constructed with Wood Release.
   This place had been entirely taken over by Chiyo. She had moved all her research equipment, tools, and puppets here from Sunagakure, not just because of the favorable environment, but because it was far safer.
   When Rasa walked in, he saw Ebiz teaching Hana and Honoka the art of finjutsu.
   Although Hana specialized in medical ninjutsu, she still needed to master some sealing techniques.
   After all, when dealing with certain types of chakra, such as tailed beast chakra, finjutsu was often the most effective method.
   Ebiz and Hana both greeted him, while Honoka, true to her usual cold demeanor, remained silent and only bowed slightly in respect. However, instead of greeting him, she got straight to the point.
   "The sealing formula you asked for, my teacher and I have finished preparing it."
   "Kazekage-sama, please come with me. My sister is waiting for you upstairs."
   Guided by the three, Rasa arrived on the second floor.
   This place was Chiyo's puppet workshop. As soon as Rasa stepped inside, he saw nine puppets hanging on the walls.
   Chiyo was busy working on them, knocking here and there, but when she noticed Rasa, she looked quite pleased.
   "Come and take a look. These are the puppets you asked this old woman to build. Modeled after the tailed beasts, they incorporate some of the capabilities of the Rymyaku Puppet Technique. As long as chakra is injected, they can repair themselves automatically. We tested them in real combat a week ago, and they performed excellently. Their power is no less than that of the Chikamatsu Collection of Ten Puppets."
   Curious, Rasa walked over. As the Kazekage, he wasn't proficient in puppet techniques, but he understood them well enough.
   From a technical standpoint, these nine puppets represented the pinnacle of Sunagakure's puppet craftsmanship.
   Of course, though they were modeled after the tailed beasts, the resemblance was only in appearance. Their wooden bodies were still quite different from real tailed beasts, especially in terms of size, as they were only about the height of an average person.
   Still, Rasa was more than satisfied.
   Chiyo, however, gave him a reluctant look.
   "Kazekage-sama, you're not exactly skilled in puppetry, are you? Leaving such fine puppets with you would be a waste. Why don't you just let this old woman keep them?"
   Rasa hadn't expected Chiyo to be so possessive, but naturally, he wouldn't agree.
   The reason he had asked her to create these nine puppets was because he recalled a technique used by Uzumaki Menma in Naruto: Road to Ninja, the Nine Masked Beasts, where nine mask-wearing puppets were summoned to battle the Akatsuki.
   Of course, aside from looking cool, this technique was also highly practical for Rasa.
   After all, aside from gaining access to the Yellow Springs Dimension from Mry, he had also acquired another ability.
   Forming hand seals, he released nine streams of senjutsu chakra from his body. They transformed into insect-like creatures that burrowed into the nine puppets.
   In an instant, the wooden puppets became enveloped in senjutsu energy, their bodies undergoing an elemental transformation.
   Before long, nine miniature tailed beasts, seemingly alive yet much smaller in size, appeared before everyone.
   The sight left the three others completely stunned.
   Only Hana reacted differently; her eyes lit up as she gazed at the tiny tailed beasts.
   "Kawaii! Rasa-sama, can I touch them?"
   Hana immediately ran over, excitedly petting the small tailed beasts. The creatures responded like living beings, letting out soft cries as she stroked them, which only made her even happier.
   "Wow, so cute! Honoka-neesan, you should try it too!"
   This was the ability Rasa had obtained from Mry, the Puppet Insects.
   It allowed him to shape his senjutsu energy into parasite-like entities, similar to how Mry had fragmented his own body into insects to break through Rasa's Shukaku Form.
   Any object inhabited by these Puppet Insects would be completely under their control and could even use the abilities of the original caster.
   Rasa wasn't greedy, he didn't expect these nine puppets to become true tailed beasts. But even if they could use just a fraction of the tailed beasts' power, that was more than enough.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 156: Chapter 156: A Finding
   The special ability displayed by Rasa left Chiyo and Ebiz utterly astonished.
   As a puppeteer, Chiyo immediately stepped forward to inspect the puppets, her face filled with disbelief. She discovered that these puppets, originally pieced together from countless components, had now become a complete, unified entity under Rasa's power. Their exteriors exhibited biological traits, while inside their bodies, a special energy core resembling an insect had formed. This core extended countless thread-like vessels, connecting all the mechanisms within the puppets.
   This instantly reminded Chiyo of the forbidden puppet art of Sunagakure: Human Puppets.
   That technique involved using living human bodies to create puppets. Because as long as the person was alive, their chakra would not dissipate. By modifying a living body and transforming it into a puppet, the chakra within would remain intact.
   Combined with the body's natural chakra circulatory system, such a human puppet could even wield the deceased's original ninjutsu, including Bloodline Limit.
   However, modifying a living person's body was an undeniably cruel practice. Even a shinobi village like Sunagakure had classified such a bloody puppet technique as forbidden.
   Yet now, Rasa, the Kazekage, had managed to transform ordinary puppets into human puppets.
   This ability was nothing short of miraculous!
   "How did you do this? Is this also a power of senjutsu chakra?" 
   Rasa initially wanted to deny it, after all, this was a power he had obtained through the "Karma" ability, derived from the Mry. But considering that Mry's chakra had now merged with senjutsu energy, he thought for a moment before replying.
   "You could say so. However, compared to other senjutsu abilities, I can't guarantee that you'll be able to attain this power. It's like the difference between regular ninjutsu and Bloodline Limit in chakra. I call this ability: Senjutsu Boundary: Puppet Insects. Right now, you haven't even mastered basic senjutsu, so discussing a senjutsu boundary is out of the question."
   Beside them, Ebiz nodded in agreement.
   "He's right, sis. Don't rush things, focus on mastering senjutsu chakra first."
   But Chiyo paid no attention. She pulled out a scroll from her pocket and immediately summoned her secret technique: Dance of the Sakura - Ten Puppets of Chikamatsu. Without hesitation, she addressed Rasa directly.
   "Kazekage-sama, use this power on my Ten Puppets of Chikamatsu as well."
   Rasa didn't refuse but instead warned, 
   "It's not difficult, but Chiyo-sama, I must make this clear, puppets controlled by my Senjutsu Boundary: Puppet Insects will fall under my command. Moreover, unless you master this ability yourself, you won't be able to replenish the senjutsu chakra within the puppet insects."
   Chiyo waved off his concerns without a second thought.
   "No problem! Compared to being controlled, this old woman is far more interested in the ability itself!"
   Seeing her determination, Rasa proceeded to apply Senjutsu Boundary: Puppet Insects to the Ten Puppets of Chikamatsu.
   Once the transformation was complete, Chiyo immediately dismissed her guests, fully immersing herself in studying the changes to her Ten Puppets of Chikamatsu.
   Watching this, Ebiz could only shake his head helplessly.
   "Kazekage-sama, since my sister's matter has been settled, please follow me!"
   After storing the nine tailed beast puppets within the room, Rasa followed Ebiz, Honoka, and Hana to the third floor. The area was divided in half, one side belonged to Ebiz, the other to Chiyo.
   As soon as Rasa stepped into Ebiz's section, his eyes were met with countless sealing formula scrolls covering the walls and floor.
   On Ebiz's desk, a palm-sized scroll stood upright.
   Ebiz approached, picked it up, and presented it to Rasa with both hands.
   "Kazekage-sama, this is the technique developed according to your request. I've named it: Gourd Seal!"
   The odd name left Rasa momentarily confused. He took the scroll, unrolled it, and immediately understood Ebiz's reasoning.
   "Unfortunately, Kazekage-sama, your initial request, to directly seal a special space inside your body, was beyond my capabilities. However, Honoka here provided me with inspiration. If we couldn't seal the space into you directly, we had to compromise. Think of it like a gourd: we create an independent space as the 'upper half' (the secondary space) and seal it within you. Then, we treat the original special space as the 'lower half' (the primary space), using space-time ninjutsu to establish a bridge between the two. That is the principle of the Gourd Seal."
   He then pointed at the young girl with red hair.
   "The entire development process owes much to Honoka. Without her Uzumaki clan sealing techniques as reference, I would never have succeeded."
   After briefly reviewing the Gourd Seal's design, Rasa nodded in approval.
   "You've both worked hard."
   "It was our duty. You've done so much for the village; this old man could only contribute this much."
   Ebiz remained composed, but Honoka suddenly spoke up, her gaze fixed on Rasa.
   "No need for thanks. Completing this technique was only possible because of the space-time formulas you provided. But if you truly want to show gratitude... there's something I'd like as a reward. Though you might hesitate to part with it."
   Hana tugged at Honoka's sleeve nervously, worried for her sister who might anger the leader of the village.
   Honoka glanced at Hana, her eyes softening briefly, then replied:
   "I'd prefer to discuss it with you alone."
   Rasa raised an eyebrow but nodded, shifting the topic instead.
   "Has the Gourd Seal been tested?"
   Ebiz answered this time.
   "Rest assured, Kazekage-sama. Human experimentation required preparation, but... those Iwa-nin practically delivered themselves to us."
   "I see. Was it successful?"
   "Indeed. Please follow me."
   Under Ebiz's guidance, the group entered Chiyo's laboratory.
   In one of the rooms, four unconscious Iwagakure shinobi lay strapped to examination tables, their eyes covered and their chests exposed, each bearing intricate sealing formulas.
   "My sister sedated them. Kazekage-sama, you may inspect the seals yourself."
   Rasa approached, pressing his hand against one of the test subjects' chests.
   As he channeled senjutsu chakra into the seal, his senses expanded into a vast, empty space, roughly the size of a football field. At its center lay an octagonal pattern. When infused with senjutsu chakra, the pattern would activate, allowing the energy from Dragon's Oasis to flood in.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 157: Chapter 157: Honoka's Demand
   It was rare for Rasa to display his emotions so openly, but this time he couldn't contain his satisfaction. The effects of this newly developed sealing technique had genuinely exceeded his expectations.
   With the successful creation of this technique, Rasa finally possessed a means to potentially stand against even the legendary Sage of Six Paths in the future. This was something that even his extraordinary ability, the "Karma" mark, couldn't guarantee, a true sense of security.
   Currently, Rasa's power derived from the fusion of the Dragon Vein's energy and Mry's chakra, transformed into a unique form of senjutsu chakra. However, when compared to the vast natural energy reserves of the Three Great Sage Regions or the overwhelming chakra of the Ten-Tails, his current energy reserves remained relatively insignificant in terms of sheer volume.
   While the special properties of his senjutsu chakra allowed him to amplify his combat effectiveness far beyond what his raw energy levels would suggest, the fundamental issue of quantity remained. The combined energy from both the Dragon Vein and Mry amounted to roughly the equivalent of two tailed beasts at most.
   But the potential enemies he might face?
   The Three Great Sage Regions were concerning enough.
   Then there was tsutsuki Kaguya, who represented the combined power of all nine tailed beasts plus the entire world's chakra.
   And her son, tsutsuki Hagoromo (the Sage of Six Paths), had managed to seal even her away.
   This alone spoke volumes about the terrifying upper limits of power in this world.
   After a thousand years of development, the Sage of Six Paths had undoubtedly grown to unimaginable heights of power.
   The yin-yang power he casually bestowed upon Naruto and Sasuke had been sufficient to effortlessly reseal Kaguya.
   Yet he claimed to be nothing more than residual chakra lingering after death?
   That was clearly nonsense.
   Not to mention the still-unseen tsutsuki clan members and the so-called tsutsuki God.
   This was precisely why Rasa still didn't dare make any moves against the tailed beasts.
   He wasn't like Madara Uchiha, who was the reincarnation of the Sage's own son Indra.
   If Rasa were to directly target the tailed beasts, he had no doubt that the Sage of Six Paths would personally emerge from the Pure Land to deal with him. He might be being overly cautious but in a time when 3 ninja villages were eying to get a piece of Sunagakure, he didn't want to take his chances.
   In terms of quality, while the freedom afforded by senjutsu chakra was indeed powerful, it had one critical flaw, it didn't significantly enhance Rasa's physical body.
   To put it simply, as Rasa had once observed, shinobi in this world were essentially glass cannons:
   They possessed tremendous offensive capabilities (thanks to the nature of chakra)
   But had pathetically weak defenses (because chakra actually drained the body rather than strengthening it)
   While his senjutsu chakra removed the harmful strain on the body that normal chakra caused, it still didn't provide any substantial improvement to physical durability.
   But this newly developed seal changed everything.
   With it, Rasa could now begin training in Rychi Cave's most secret art: The Dragon Transformation Technique.
   And the fundamental principle of this technique?
   Though Rasa was eager to begin his training immediately, there was still one more matter that needed to be addressed.
   Ebiz, ever perceptive, tactfully excused himself and left with Hana, leaving only Rasa and Honoka alone in the room.
   "Now that we're alone, you can tell me. What reward do you want?" 
   Honoka's answer genuinely surprised him.
   "From what Hana has told me about Chiyo-sama's research... is it true? About the connection between the Uchiha, Senju, and Uzumaki clans?"
   Rasa's eyebrow twitched slightly. He wasn't particularly shocked that she knew about this, but he already had a strong suspicion about what she was leading toward.
   "Hmm. What exactly are you implying?"
   As Rasa had anticipated, Honoka spoke with complete directness:
   "I want the Mangeky Sharingan that Chiyo-sama currently possesses... and I want it transplanted into me."
   The room fell into complete silence. Rasa carefully studied Honoka's expression, her delicate features were set in absolute determination. After a long pause, he responded in an uncharacteristically soft tone:
   "Would you tell me your reasons?"
   Honoka lowered her gaze, her eyes clouded with memory.
   "On the day the Uzumaki clan was destroyed, I learned one fundamental truth: To survive in this shinobi world, you can never place your hopes for survival in the hands of others. Just as the Uzumaki clan once foolishly relied on Konoha... I only want to depend on my own power to protect both myself and Hana."
   Rasa felt a flicker of surprise. The contrast between the sisters was striking, where Hana still retained a childlike innocence, her older sister had clearly matured far beyond her years.
   "Very well. You may have that Mangeky Sharingan, in fact, I'll give you two. A pair is necessary to wield its full potential. I'll discuss this matter with Chiyo-sama personally, but for your own safety, the transplantation will only proceed after she has thoroughly confirmed your body's compatibility."
   A rare, genuine smile touched Honoka's lips at Rasa's evident concern for her wellbeing.
   Rasa simply shook his head.
   "There's no need for thanks. In many ways, this actually benefits Sunagakure as well. If you can truly master the Sharingan's power, our village will gain another truly elite shinobi capable of standing on the front lines."
   Honoka didn't bother denying this point.
   Though she had framed her desire for the Sharingan as being purely for personal protection, both of them knew the truth, their fates were now completely bound to Sunagakure, and to Rasa himself.
   After a thoughtful pause, Honoka raised her eyes to meet Rasa's gaze directly.
   "We still have some time before the procedures begin. If you have no objections, Kazekage-sama, allow me to personally instruct you in the intricacies of the Gourd Seal. The name may sound peculiar, but from a technical perspective, it's an extremely complex sealing formula."
   Rasa saw no reason to refuse such an offer.
   And so, under Honoka's careful tutelage, Rasa began the process of mastering the Gourd Seal technique.
   Kumogakure Shinobi Lodgings
   Darui let out a heavy sigh as he finished reviewing the latest intelligence reports gathered from throughout the village.
   Calling his sole remaining subordinate to his side, he announced in a grave tone:
   "Prepare for our return. Our mission here is complete."
   "Complete? What do you mean, Darui-sama?" the subordinate asked in confusion.
   Darui saw no reason to conceal the truth.
   "This Kazekage's political acumen is extraordinary. He's even managed to bring the Wind Daimy firmly to his side, rendering all our pressure tactics completely ineffective. The Raikage has made his decision, Kumogakure will join forces with Iwagakure to launch a full-scale assault on Sunagakure."
   "I... I understand. I'll make the necessary preparations immediately!"
   As his subordinate hurried away, Darui turned his gaze toward the distant silhouette of the Kazekage's tower, his expression unreadable.
   In the two weeks since their arrival, he had never once managed to secure an audience with the young Kazekage.
   This deliberate avoidance only served to deepen the air of mystery surrounding the man.
   With political maneuvers that belied his youth, Rasa had systematically dismantled every scheme that Kumo and Iwa had thrown at him.
   But now, facing the combined military might of both Kumogakure and Iwagakure, with Konoha potentially joining the fray as well, how would the young Kazekage respond?
   In an almost perfectly synchronized movement, Iwagakure's delegation also began making preparations to depart Sunagakure.
   This coordinated exodus sent a clear and ominous signal to Baki, the Commander of Suna's ANBU forces. The atmosphere was thick with the unmistakable tension of impending war.
   He immediately mobilized his ANBU operatives, dispatching them throughout the village and beyond to gather intelligence.
   The reports that came back confirmed his worst suspicions.
   Both Kumogakure and Iwagakure, who had previously appeared to be standing down, were now actively mobilizing their resources and forces, all signs pointed toward preparations for full-scale military engagement.
   But this time, their target wasn't Konoha.
   This time, their sights were set squarely on Sunagakure.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 158: Chapter 158: Kirigakure Enters the Stage
   Although Kumogakure and Iwagakure had gone to great lengths to conceal their military preparations, the mobilization of such massive quantities of supplies and shinobi simply couldn't be hidden from the various intelligence networks embedded within their villages.
   However, this very transparency served to underscore the seriousness of their intentions, this wasn't like six months ago when they had merely been posturing to pressure Sunagakure into joining their campaign against Konoha. This time, both villages were clearly preparing for all-out war.
   Land of Fire, Konohagakure
   When reports of Kumo and Iwa's movements reached the Hidden Leaf, the initial wave of relief among Konoha's shinobi quickly gave way to barely contained excitement.
   The shifting strategic focus of these two major villages meant that Konoha had finally weathered its most dangerous period. If Kumogakure and Iwagakure truly turned their full military might against Sunagakure, it would free Konoha from the threat of multi-front warfare that had been hanging over them like a sword.
   Yet within the village leadership, a sharp divide emerged regarding how to respond to this development.
   One faction, driven by raw emotion and the thirst for vengeance, argued vehemently for joining the assault on Sunagakure. The memories of Suna's surprise attack on the Land of Fire territory, which had not only caused significant damage but also brought tremendous political pressure from the Daimy, still burned fresh. Combined with the humiliating defeat in the Land of Rivers, where over a thousand Konoha shinobi had lost their lives, the desire for retribution ran deep through the ranks.
   The opposing camp, guided by cold strategic calculation, advocated for using this opportunity to rebuild Konoha's strength. Their position was simple: let Kumo and Iwa bleed themselves dry against Suna's defenses, then assess the situation once both sides had weakened each other sufficiently.
   While both approaches ultimately leaned toward aggression, they represented fundamentally different mindsets, one driven by passionate emotion, the other by dispassionate logic.
   From a purely tactical standpoint, remaining on the sidelines was undoubtedly the wiser choice. Yet Sunagakure's repeated provocations had left Konoha's shinobi seething with barely contained rage, and suppressing that collective anger would require tremendous political will.
   Fortunately for the more cautious faction, their position was strengthened by one crucial factor: Konoha's military commander and strongest weapon, Namikaze Minato, remained deep in training at Mount Myboku, mastering the ways of senjutsu. Without their Yellow Flash present, any aggressive moves would be significantly riskier.
   A full week had passed since the abrupt departure of Iwagakure and Kumogakure's diplomatic delegations.
   On the surface, Sunagakure appeared to have returned to its previous state of rapid development and reconstruction. The streets were bustling with activity, construction projects continued unabated, and the markets thrived. Yet beneath this facade of normalcy, an undercurrent of tension pulsed through the village. Despite the ANBU's best efforts to control information flow and maintain morale, news of the impending storm had inevitably seeped into the collective consciousness.
   At the very heart of the vast, artificially created forest, beneath the towering form of the Divine Tree that served as the nexus of natural energy, Rasa sat in deep meditation.
   Two figures stood watch over his practice, the venerable monk Bunpuku, current jinchriki of the One-Tail Shukaku, and the serpentine sage Tagitsuhime from Rychi Cave.
   Bunpuku maintained his characteristic air of tranquil detachment, his aged face the picture of serenity as he observed the proceedings with the calm demeanor of one who had long since made peace with the world.
   Tagitsuhime, by contrast, watched with barely concealed astonishment, her slitted eyes widening periodically as she bore witness to the unprecedented chakra manipulation unfolding before her.
   Rasa sat bare-chested, his torso exposed to reveal an intricate seal emblazoned over his navel, a complex spiral-patterned fuinjutsu array surrounding a central eight-trigram formation. The surrounding atmosphere crackled with energy as visible streams of emerald-green senjutsu chakra swirled violently through the air, being drawn inexorably toward the vortex-like seal before being compressed and absorbed into the eight-trigram's core.
   Within the sealed alternate dimension, a space roughly equivalent to a football field in size, the influx of energy created a surreal spectacle. The entire space had become saturated with dense, mist-like senjutsu chakra that swirled and eddied like water filling a vast pool.
   Yet this energy was anything but placid.
   Guided by some unseen force, the chakra moved in deliberate, spiraling patterns, all currents converging at the dimensional space's exact center. There, through unimaginable compression, the energy had formed into a fist-sized sphere of pure power, a Rasengan formed not from ordinary chakra, but from the most refined senjutsu energy.
   This was the essence of Rychi Cave's most guarded secret, the Dragon Transformation Technique.
   The principle was deceptively simple yet incredibly profound: through continuous compression and refinement of natural energy (or in this case, senjutsu chakra), the accumulated power would eventually reach a critical threshold where quantity transformed into quality. Once this metamorphosis occurred, the refined energy would then rebound into the user's physical form, catalyzing a corresponding evolution at the cellular level.
   It was this very technique that explained the monstrous size, unnatural longevity, and terrifying power of Rychi Cave's serpentine inhabitants.
   Even in its unrefined state, simply having access to such vast reserves meant Rasa no longer needed to worry about exhausting his senjutsu chakra reserves in battle. With this foundation established, he had finally gained the right to participate in the highest levels of this world's power struggles.
   Now, all that remained was to wait for the opportune moment to strike.
   Yet before that moment arrived, Baki returned from his intelligence-gathering operations with a development that even Rasa hadn't anticipated, a delegation from Kirigakure had arrived at Sunagakure's gates.
   Sunagakure, Kazekage's Office
   When Rasa returned from his training session and entered his office, he found an unexpected group of visitors awaiting his audience.
   The delegation consisted of five figures, each more distinctive than the last. At their forefront stood a youthful-looking boy with striking green hair, a unique flower-petal-shaped weapon strapped to his back. Beside him stood a familiar face, the hulking form of Kisame Hoshigaki, leader of Kirigakure's infamous Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist.
   Behind this pair stood a man with unkempt gray-blue hair, his right eye concealed beneath a leather eyepatch, with what appeared to be sealing talismans dangling from both ears. The remaining two members of the delegation seemed comparatively ordinary, their appearances failing to register any particular recognition from Rasa.
   The green-haired youth stepped forward and executed a perfect formal bow.
   "I am Yagura, jnin of Kirigakure. It is an honor to make your acquaintance, Kazekage-sama."
   Rasa's eyes narrowed slightly in recognition.
   'So this is the boy who will become the Fourth Mizukage... and later, the jinchriki of the Three-Tails.'
   Returning the greeting with a slight nod, Rasa studied the group with calculated interest.
   "To what do we owe the pleasure of this visit from Kirigakure? Don't tell me you've come simply to offer congratulations on my ascension to Kage again."
   Kisame's shark-like grin widened, revealing rows of razor-sharp teeth.
   "You flatter us with your humor, Kazekage-sama. This time, Yagura-sama and I come bearing an official gift from the Mizukage himself, a token of our village's goodwill."
   Rasa's tone remained carefully neutral.
   Kisame confirmed, producing a sealed scroll from within his robes.
   Baki stepped forward to accept the document, performing a quick security check before passing it to Rasa. Breaking the seal, Rasa's eyebrows rose slightly as he scanned the contents.
   "Your Mizukage proposes a formal alliance between our villages? Surely you're aware that Kumogakure and Iwagakure are currently mobilizing for war against Sunagakure?"
   It was Yagura who answered, his voice soft yet carrying an undercurrent of steel.
   "Precisely why our offer carries such weight, would you not agree? In times of crisis, true intentions are revealed. This is Kirigakure's genuine sincerity, Kazekage-sama."
   Rasa's lips quirked in the barest hint of a smile.
   "Then perhaps you'd care to elaborate on how exactly Kirigakure envisions supporting Sunagakure in this... alliance?"
   "The Mizukage is prepared to deploy a contingent of our finest shinobi to serve as auxiliary forces alongside Sunagakure's troops. These would operate as elite mercenary units specializing in countering Iwagakure and Kumogakure's tactical advantages."
   "Generous terms indeed~." 
   "But such generosity surely comes with expectations beyond simple camaraderie between villages?"
   Yagura conceded with a polite nod.
   "Naturally. Beyond standard operational compensation, the Mizukage hopes to establish... deeper collaborative ties between our villages. Specifically regarding certain unique assets Sunagakure has acquired, the First Hokage's cellular research, Sharingan specimens, and the complete Uzumaki clan sealing techniques you obtained from Konoha."
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 159: Chapter 159: Fishing in Troubled Waters
   Although Rasa had anticipated that the arrival of these Kirigakure shinobi wouldn't be for simple purposes, their outrageous demands still struck him as utterly laughable.
   "Your Mizukage certainly has quite the appetite!"
   As he spoke, a sudden realization flashed through Rasa's mind.
   "Now I understand. So, when Kirigakure destroyed Uzushiogakure back then, you actually failed to obtain the Uzumaki clan's sealing techniques after all? No wonder your Land of Water still hasn't been able to produce proper jinchriki to this day, despite having acquired both the Three-Tails and Six-Tails back then."
   The expressions of all five Kirigakure representatives immediately darkened.
   Yagura forced himself to regain composure before responding:
   "Whether the appetite is large or not depends on mutual benefit. Exchanging the Uzumaki sealing techniques for a reliable ally, isn't this the most advantageous choice for Sunagakure in its current situation?"
   "You're quite the silver-tongued brat!"
   Rasa let out a light chuckle, completely ignoring Yagura's displeased expression as he continued his questioning:
   "Then let me ask this, if I were to agree to this cooperation, who would hold command authority over Kirigakure's shinobi forces?"
   The question momentarily caught Yagura off guard, but he quickly recovered:
   "The command of Kirigakure's shinobi naturally remains with Kirigakure. However, Kazekage-sama can rest assured that as mercenaries, completing our employer's missions would absolutely be our top priority."
   "Oh? So you expect me to trade the precious Uzumaki sealing techniques in exchange for a group of Kirigakure shinobi who won't even obey my direct commands? Tell me, is it your Kirigakure that has misunderstood the nature of warfare, or is it me? Meanwhile, Kirigakure would gain the means to create two powerful jinchriki with these techniques. Is your Mizukage taking me for some kind of fool?"
   The Kirigakure delegation's expressions shifted dramatically once again.
   Yagura had no choice but to step forward and argue:
   "But this arrangement would still alleviate Sunagakure's current predicament, would it not? Kazekage-sama, Kumogakure and Iwagakure won't give Sunagakure any breathing room, and Konoha will soon follow suit. Sunagakure's situation has reached a critical juncture. Therefore, forming an alliance with us is your best possible option."
   His words seemed to steady the Kirigakure representatives somewhat.
   Unfortunately, Rasa merely responded with a faint smile:
   "So what you're saying is that Kirigakure intends to take advantage of our desperate situation to extort us?"
   Without giving the Kirigakure delegation any further opportunity to speak, Rasa directly addressed Baki:
   "See them out, Baki. Yagura, you can go back and tell your Mizukage to return for negotiations when he's thinking more clearly."
   With that, he stood up and prepared to leave.
   Yagura attempted to continue speaking, but Baki stepped forward with clear displeasure on his face, extending his arm to block their path.
   "Please take your leave now. Don't waste the Kazekage's valuable time any further!"
   Yagura's brow furrowed tightly, but in the end he had no choice but to lead his group away.
   On the rooftop of the Kazekage Building,
   Rasa watched the departing Kirigakure delegation with undisguised contempt on his face.
   To the entire shinobi world, the weakened Sunagakure facing the combined assault of Iwagakure and Kumogakure must appear like fresh meat on a butcher's block, ripe for the taking by any opportunistic village.
   Yet what these short-sighted fools fail to comprehend is that within every crisis lies hidden opportunity. Should Sunagakure successfully weather this storm and emerge victorious against the combined might of two Great Villages...
   We would instantly surpass Kirigakure in standing, overtake both Iwagakure and Kumogakure in military prestige, and position ourselves as equals to Konohagakure itself.
   As that ancient military treatise states. "A single decisive victory prevents countless future battles."
   Before long, Baki returned from escorting their unwanted guests, approaching to murmur respectfully,
   "Kazekage-sama, the Kirigakure delegation has been properly seen beyond our borders."
   Rasa acknowledged with a slight nod, his sharp gaze turning contemplative.
   "These Kirigakure snakes never miss an opportunity to fish in troubled waters... though their shameless attempt has inadvertently reminded me of something important."
   Turning to his subordinate, Rasa issued crisp new orders.
   "Since the First Hokage distributed the Three-Tails and Six-Tails to Kirigakure, they've shockingly failed to produce stable jinchriki. I want our intelligence network to locate where those two tailed beasts are currently contained."
   Baki stiffened visibly, even amidst crisis, the Kazekage's strategic vision remained focused on acquisition.
   "Understood. I'll dispatch our best operatives immediately."
   After a measured pause, Baki carefully voiced his concerns.
   "Kazekage-sama... shouldn't we prioritize defensive preparations? Iwa and Kumo's military mobilizations suggest imminent invasion."
   Indeed, for over a week since detecting enemy movements, Rasa had only issued basic precautionary warnings, no fortifications, no countermeasures beyond cautionary alerts to field operatives.
   Rasa's gaze turned toward distant Dragon's Oasis as he posed a tactical question.
   "Baki, what odds would you assign Sunagakure surviving conventional war against two Great Villages?"
   Baki's features darkened before mustering conviction.
   "Our average shinobi may be weaker, but with your power, Pakura-sama and Michikawa-sama matching their elites, plus our senjutsu chakra... We can endure like Konoha did!"
   "Konoha sent children to die by war's end. Is that Suna's future?"
   Seeing Baki's conflicted expression, Rasa revealed his strategy.
   "Suna cannot absorb Second War-level losses. Our smaller population makes attrition warfare untenable. Therefore..."
   His voice dropped to a steely whisper.
   "We won't follow Konoha's playbook. We'll end this with one surgical strike."
   "Like the Fire Country operation? But they'll have prepared countermeasures!"
   Rasa's lips curled dangerously.
   "This time, only three operatives: myself, Pakura and Michikawa. A leadership decapitation strike."
   Before Baki could protest, Rasa continued.
   "Minimal monitoring on Kumo, just for appearances. Full intelligence focus on Iwa. Track noki's every movement. That fossil only understands pain, so my plan is to make Iwa bleed enough and his self-preservation will force withdrawal. Break one, and their alliance crumbles."
   Seeing dawning comprehension, Rasa concluded.
   "One final move. Recall that 'Akatsuki' organization? Rather than scheming with Kirigakure... why not employ mercenaries we can actually control?"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 160: Chapter 160: Cooperation with Akatsuki
   Amidst the relentless downpour, two shinobi clad in black cloaks adorned with red clouds dashed swiftly across the waterlogged ground. After nearly half an hour, they arrived at a concealed cave nestled within a mountain valley.
   The flickering light of a blazing campfire inside finally revealed their figures.
   At the forefront stood Nagato, the current leader of the Akatsuki organization, his crimson hair damp from the rain. Beside him was Konan, her expression equally weary.
   Lately, life had not been easy for Akatsuki.
   Although the war between Konohagakure, Iwagakure, and Kumogakure had temporarily ceased, that didn't mean the shinobi of these villages had stopped moving. With rumors that Iwagakure and Kumogakure were preparing to attack Sunagakure, both villages had begun mobilizing their forces once again.
   War consumed not only military funds but also vast amounts of resources, far more than what the daimyo's allocations and the villages' reserves could sustain. As a result, plundering the wealth of civilians in smaller nations and occupied territories had become a common tactic among these shinobi.
   This wasn't exclusive to Iwagakure and Kumogakure, even Konoha frequently engaged in such acts. And this was precisely why Akatsuki exists: to protect the minor nations caught in the crossfire of the great villages' conflicts.
   Because of this, Akatsuki had recently clashed repeatedly with Iwagakure, Kumogakure, and even Konoha.
   With only around a thousand shinobi in their ranks, protecting so many small nations was an overwhelming task. Yet, Nagato did his utmost to deploy Akatsuki's forces wherever they were needed. Their efforts had earned Akatsuki considerable fame across the shinobi world.
   However, earlier today, Konan, who handled intelligence operations, had urgently contacted them through a secret technique, summoning them back to the village for a critical decision.
   "Konan, what's so important that you needed both me and Nagato to return?"
   Konan's expression was grave as her gaze shifted toward the depths of the cave.
   To Nagato and Yahiko's surprise, a masked ANBU operative emerged from the shadows.
   "I am a shinobi of Sunagakure's ANBU. Codename: White Thorn. I come under the orders of the Kazekage-sama to meet with the leader of Akatsuki."
   "Sunagakure... the Kazekage?!"
   Both Nagato and Yahiko were stunned.
   It had been nearly half a year since their last encounter with the Kazekage of Sunagakure. Neither of them had expected the Kazekage to seek them out personally this time.
   Though their previous meeting with the young Kazekage, only slightly older than them, had left a positive impression, all three present knew this sudden visit couldn't be for something trivial.
   Yahiko steadied himself, adopting the composed demeanor befitting a leader.
   "So... what business does Sunagakure have with us?"
   The ANBU operative didn't answer immediately. Instead, he retrieved a scroll from his pouch and presented it with both hands.
   Nagato stepped forward, took the scroll, and passed it to Yahiko.
   Only then did the ANBU speak again.
   "My mission is complete. I shall take my leave."
   With that, the shinobi vanished into the raging storm outside.
   Watching the Sunagakure shinobi depart, the three of them exchanged bewildered glances.
   After a moment of silence, Konan turned to Yahiko and spoke.
   "Shouldn't we first see what the Kazekage-sama wrote in that letter?"
   Yahiko unfurled the scroll, but his brows furrowed almost immediately.
   Handing the scroll to Konan and Nagato, Yahiko hesitated before speaking.
   "The Kazekage of Sunagakure... wants to hire Akatsuki to fight against Iwagakure and Kumogakure's shinobi?"
   Nagato, who hadn't yet read the contents, stiffened in shock. Meanwhile, Konan's expression darkened as she scanned the scroll, now understanding Yahiko's hesitation.
   In principle, Akatsuki's stance was to avoid direct involvement in the conflicts of the great nations. But the Kazekage's letter dangled an offer that was difficult to refuse: official recognition of Akatsuki's existence by Sunagakure, along with multiple cooperative agreements between them.
   Having struggled alone in Amegakure for so long, the three of them knew exactly how tempting this bait was.
   On the surface, Akatsuki appeared to be thriving, its numbers had swelled to over a thousand shinobi, surpassing even some minor hidden villages. But as its leaders, they were painfully aware of the organization's precarious position.
   First, Akatsuki was an illegal entity in Amegakure. The only recognized shinobi force in the Land of Rain was Hanzo of the Salamander's Amegakure. This created an unavoidable problem: funding.
   Without the Land of Rain's support, Akatsuki lacked stable financial backing. In truth, the organization ran purely on the shared convictions of its members. Most of its shinobi survived through self-sufficiency.
   Moreover, Akatsuki's ideals ensured that none of the Five Great Shinobi Villages, the true rulers of the ninja world, would ever accept them. This forced Akatsuki to operate in the shadows, surviving in the margins between the great nations.
   Had this been the Akatsuki led by Pain (Nagato's post-Yahiko persona), such concerns might not have mattered. But Yahiko, who still dreamed of achieving peace through understanding, yearned for Akatsuki to gain broader recognition and legitimacy.
   Yet, this offer, while alluring, was also poisoned honey.
   Accepting it would shatter the unspoken balance between Akatsuki and Amegakure's official forces. A single nation could never tolerate two rival shinobi organizations.
   Worse, it would provoke the wrath of Iwagakure and Kumogakure.
   Konan, understanding the dilemma, spoke softly.
   "Yahiko... whatever you decide, we'll stand with you."
   Nagato, still reading the scroll, nodded in agreement.
   Yahiko massaged his temples. 
   'Maybe I'm just not cut out to lead...'
   He recognized the benefits of aligning with Sunagakure, but one misstep could shatter Akatsuki's unity. After all, as one of the Five Great Villages, Sunagakure itself had inflicted suffering on neighboring minor nations. Many within Akatsuki harbored deep resentment toward them.
   "Akatsuki doesn't belong to me alone, it belongs to all of us. I'll seek everyone's opinion before deciding..."
   As leader, Yahiko swiftly gathered Akatsuki's high-ranking members.
   He had expected fierce debate, but to his surprise, when he revealed Sunagakure's proposal, most agreed without hesitation, some even began discussing what demands they should make in return. Only a handful voiced opposition.
   Yahiko found the reaction... unsettling.
   'Did I overcomplicate this? Or have I failed to truly understand my comrades all along?'
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 161: Chapter 161: Sage Art Training
   Ever since Kumogakure and Iwagakure stopped attacking Konohagakure, Minato Namikaze and Jiraiya came to Mount Myboku to train in Sage Art under the guidance of Lord Fukasaku.
   During this process, Minato Namikaze displayed a talent so astonishing that even the toad Fukasaku was left speechless. While Jiraiya had trained for over a decade without fully mastering Sage Mode, Minato managed to completely master it in less than two weeks.
   This made Fukasaku exclaim that it was unbelievable. However, even though Minato had now mastered Sage Mode and could clearly sense its incredible power, he did not feel happy. On the contrary, he was rather troubled. That was because he realized that Sage Mode didn't really suit his style of combat.
   Unlike his teacher Jiraiya, who was an offensive-type ninja specializing in ninjutsu, Minato's fighting style was different.
   First, Sage Art's boost to ninjutsu power didn't significantly benefit Minato.
   Second, Minato's main combat style revolved around using the Flying Thunder God Technique, combined with the Rasengan and ninja tools, to instantly assassinate enemies like a true assassin.
   Yet Sage Mode required time to gather natural energy, and its active duration lasted only five minutes.
   One emphasized speed, the other emphasized patience.
   In the time it took to gather natural energy, Minato could have already cleared an entire battlefield using the Flying Thunder God Technique.
   In this sense, Sage Mode seemed almost useless to him. Even so, Minato could not simply abandon Sage Mode.
   When he shared his concerns with Lord Fukasaku, the elder toad said something that Minato would never forget.
   "Minato, only Sage Arts can counter Sage Arts."
   Understanding what Fukasaku meant, Minato decided to continue his Sage Mode training. However, this time, he focused his Sage Mode training specifically on developing the Rasengan.
   Ever since he created the Rasengan, Minato had realized that what he developed was merely its most basic form. There were far more complex variations - namely, by infusing chakra nature transformations into it.
   Minato had tried before, but due to certain side effects, he had temporarily given up.
   For instance, he once tried to infuse Wind Release chakra nature into the Rasengan. However, because of Wind chakra's instability, it caused terrifying damage to his arm. If not for Kushina's help, he would have almost lost the use of his entire arm.
   However, after beginning to master Sage Art, Minato found that his control over chakra had become significantly more stable. Thus, he once again shifted his focus back to developing the nature transformation of the Rasengan.
   In the desert at the outskirts.
   As one of Sunagakure's two top combat forces, Pakura was also training in Sage Art here.
   Because her secret technique, Scorch Release, was far too special - the intense heat would destroy the forest she had painstakingly nurtured and the small courtyard she had built - she had no choice but to come to the desert to train.
   After more than half a month of practice, Pakura had now independently completed the ability to sense, absorb, and control Sage Art energy.
   Next, it was time to develop techniques - to integrate Sage Art energy into her jutsu.
   As the secret technique that Pakura took great pride in, Scorch Release naturally became the main focus of her development.
   Unlike Minato, whose combat style didn't really align with Sage energy, Pakura's Scorch Release and Sage energy could be said to complement each other perfectly.
   First of all, the presence of Sage energy greatly extended the amount of time Pakura could maintain her Scorch Release techniques.
   Especially her strongest move: Scorch Release Chakra Mode.
   Back when she first developed it, she could only maintain it for five minutes at most before her chakra reserves started running dry. After all, she wasn't a tailed beast. To have developed a Scorch Release Chakra Mode similar to a Tailed Beast Cloak, she had to rely on the power of her former Star Release chakra and push her body's potential to the extreme. But now, with Sage energy, when she used Scorch Release Chakra Mode, her original chakra consumption was reduced by a third.
   The reason was simple: Pakura still couldn't use Sage energy independently. Like the Sage Arts of the Three Great Sacred Grounds, she could only mix Sage energy with chakra. Through her own experimentation and guidance from Tagitsuhime, she achieved a perfect blend at a 2:1 ratio.
   Simply put, where she once needed three portions of chakra to power her Scorch Release Chakra Mode, now she needed only two portions of chakra, with one portion replaced by Sage energy. Moreover, the gentle nature of Sage energy greatly improved her control over Scorch Release and reduced unnecessary waste.
   Now, Pakura could maintain Scorch Release Chakra Mode for three times longer than before. From five minutes, it had extended to fifteen minutes.
   At first glance, fifteen minutes might still seem short, but looked at from another angle, it revealed just how tremendous her progress was.
   Because now, Pakura was three times stronger than she had been before. And that was a conservative estimate.
   Thanks to the properties of Sage energy, Pakura's defense in Scorch Release Chakra Mode had also been enhanced, especially her resistance to ninjutsu attacks, reaching a level where she was partly immune.
   Additionally, the vitality brought by Sage energy improved her overall life force, healing the hidden damage her body had accumulated over time and greatly strengthening her physique.
   Most noticeably, as a woman, Pakura could clearly tell that her skin had become more radiant and flawless.
   Lastly, Pakura also learned a Sage Art from Tagitsuhime, a technique from Rychi Cave: Inorganic Reincarnation.
   This was absolutely the perfect Sage Art for Pakura. She could imbue the flames she controlled with life, allowing them to transform into various shapes and attack autonomously.
   This compensated for the once limited variety in Pakura's offensive methods. Using this, she developed a range of new techniques, transforming her flames into all kinds of creatures, greatly enhancing the destructive power and versatility of her Scorch Release.
   Meanwhile, on the other side of Dragon Oasis.
   Michikawa, the other top combat force of Sunagakure alongside Pakura, had also successfully mastered Sage energy and seen a tremendous boost in his strength.
   Naturally, his focus was on developing his Bloodline Limit: Magnet Release.
   Just like Pakura, after mastering Sage energy, Michikawa gained similar capabilities.
   His Magnet Release's power was greatly enhanced. Not only had his control over the range and mass of Iron Sand increased, but thanks to Sage energy's chakra-absorbing properties, the defensive power of the Iron Sand had also risen significantly.
   Moreover, the vitality brought by Sage energy made the thirty-something-year-old Michikawa feel as if he had returned to his twenties.
   He, too, learned a Sage Art from Tagitsuhime.
   However, unlike Pakura, Michikawa chose the technique of Object Transmutation.
   This ability freed him from the dependency on having Iron Sand nearby. Even in environments with little to no Iron Sand, he could use Object Transmutation to directly create Iron Sand from chakra.
   Lastly, unlike the proud and reserved Pakura, who couldn't bring herself to ask Rasa for advice, Michikawa had no such reservations. He openly consulted Rasa and, through their discussions on Magnet Release and Sage energy, gained a lot of new inspiration.
   At that moment, Kumogakure and Iwagakure finally dropped all pretenses and began mobilizing their ninja forces, launching a rapid assault toward the Land of Wind.
   The reason for such urgency from Kumogakure and Iwagakure was that Sunagakure's secret cooperation with the Land of Demons and the Akatsuki had been exposed.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 162: Chapter 162: Initiating War
   After Iwagakure and Kumogakure altered their strategic goals, shifting their focus from Konohagakure to Sunagakure, both the Tsuchikage of Iwagakure and the Raikage of Kumogakure realized that things were not developing as they had anticipated.
   In their plans, since Sunagakure was the weakest among the Five Great Shinobi Villages, they believed that with a little pressure and trickery, Sunagakure's Kazekage would, just like last time, compromise with Iwagakure and Kumogakure. However, as they carried out their plans step by step, they were met with repeated setbacks.
   Not only did the shinobi they dispatched to Sunagakure fail to obtain any valuable information, but every action they took ended in failure.
   Whether it was provoking Sunagakure by sacrificing their own shinobi as poisoned bait, or joining forces with their respective daimy to pressure Sunagakure, all their moves were countered one by one.
   This made both the Tsuchikage and the Raikage increasingly uneasy about the young Kazekage and Sunagakure. Especially the calm demeanor shown by the young Kazekage, which made both sides feel even more unsettled.
   Originally, they had wanted to wait a little longer, to see if any changes would occur,
   such as Konohagakure, who bore deep grudges against Sunagakure, entering the fray, or any other unforeseen developments.
   However, the latest intelligence from Sunagakure made them realize they could not afford to wait any longer.
   First, Sunagakure had formed an alliance with the Land of Demons. The Land of Demons would hire Sunagakure's shinobi to protect their country, which meant that for a considerable period, Sunagakure's greatest development obstacle-military funding-would be significantly alleviated.
   Second, there was news from Amegakure about the organization called Akatsuki, stating that Akatsuki had entered into a cooperation agreement with Sunagakure. Akatsuki's shinobi would act as mercenaries to assist Sunagakure against Iwagakure and Kumogakure.
   As for Akatsuki, the two great villages were naturally aware of their existence.
   After all, throughout the war, Akatsuki had made their presence known several times.
   Although in the eyes of the two great villages, Akatsuki was still considered a minor and weak organization, their alliance with Sunagakure nonetheless caused deep unease. They had no idea what other strategies this young Kazekage might unleash. Therefore, they had to act decisively before it was too late.
   Thus, with a tacit understanding, Iwagakure and Kumogakure began to mobilize the shinobi stationed within the Land of Fire, advancing toward the Land of Wind.
   As for abandoning Konohagakure, after having invested so much energy and manpower and fighting for half a year, were they unwilling to let go? Of course they were.
   However, the current situation was still within Iwagakure and Kumogakure's acceptable range.
   Among the Five Great Shinobi Villages, rather than completely annihilating one another, maintaining the balance of power between the five was also one of the objectives of war.
   Now, they could say that this objective had been achieved.
   After half a year of war, with even children being sent to the battlefield, Konohagakure had suffered devastating losses. It would take them several years to recover.
   This was also the reason why Iwagakure and Kumogakure had to launch an offensive against Sunagakure.
   The silent rise of Sunagakure had already begun to disrupt the balance of power.
   Thus, within just a few days...
   Caught between the Land of Wind, the Land of Earth, the Land of Lightning, and Konohagakure were many small countries, scattered across their territories.
   The figures of shinobi once again became active.
   The shinobi of Iwagakure and Kumogakure were busily preparing for this coming war. The shinobi of Konohagakure were also lying low, waiting for an opportunity. Even the shinobi of Kirigakure began to appear, constantly gathering intelligence about the state of the entire shinobi world.
   However, something surprised everyone. The very focal point of this upcoming war, Sunagakure, showed an unexpectedly calm demeanor, as if all the chaos outside had nothing to do with them.
   Land of Wind, Sunagakure.
   Thanks to Sunagakure's recent rapid development, more and more outsiders had been entering the village, inevitably bringing news from the outside world with them.
   Aside from ordinary people fleeing the chaos and merchants hoping to make their fortune in Sunagakure, spies from various countries and villages were, of course, among them.
   These spies came not only to smuggle out Sunagakure's intelligence, but also with hopes of causing internal sabotage.
   Yet something puzzled them deeply.
   The outside world was on the verge of erupting into chaos; anyone could feel the tension in the air. And yet, inside Sunagakure, everything remained calm, as if nothing unusual was happening.
   Not only were Sunagakure's shinobi continuing to go about their tasks as usual, even the village leadership showed no sign of mobilizing forces for defense.
   This left the spies utterly baffled.
   They could clearly see that it wasn't just them- even the villagers and shinobi within Sunagakure were unsure of what was happening. Both Iwagakure and Kumogakure had already made their intentions to go to war clear, yet Sunagakure remained completely unmoved.
   Could it be they planned to surrender? Everyone knew that was impossible.
   Just as confusion spread, a piece of news, said to have been personally conveyed by Baki, the head of the Anbu, spread throughout the village:
   "Tell everyone in the village not to overthink. All they need to know is that Kazekage-sama is fully prepared. The only ones who will emerge victorious in this war will be us, Sunagakure!"
   Of course, many people still harbored doubts in their hearts. But over the past year, the prestige Rasa had built up and his repeated successes helped the villagers of Sunagakure temporarily put their worries to rest.
   However, the spies couldn't calm down so easily. They immediately transmitted the information out. Upon receiving this intelligence, the leaders of the various shinobi villages all frowned deeply.
   They could not help but hesitate. After all, Rasa's two prior operations against Konohagakure had already instilled a strong sense of caution toward this young Kazekage.
   Could it be that he had yet another hidden trump card?
   No matter how much the Third Tsuchikage and the Third Raikage racked their brains, they couldn't figure out what means Rasa could possibly have to be so confident in the face of the joint forces of Iwagakure and Kumogakure.
   Still, they firmly believed one thing:
   Before overwhelming strength, all schemes and tricks were useless.
   "Enough of this posturing! Katsuchi, tell the shinobi on the frontlines to immediately launch an offensive against the Land of Wind. I want to see what this brat can possibly do..."
   As the shinobi of Iwagakure began to move, the shinobi of Kumogakure, after receiving the message, also sprang into action.
   In an instant, the entire shinobi world descended into chaos once more.
   At the same time, in Sunagakure, within the Land of Wind, the shinobi gathered together at the Kazekage Tower upon receiving the news.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 163: Chapter 163: Countermeasures
   Sunagakure, Kazekage Tower.
   Since Rasa revealed the existence of the Dragon Oasis to everyone, this is the first time they have gathered together again.
   The two elders of Sunagakure: Chiyo and Ebizo.
   The Jinchuriki of Shukaku (One-Tail): Bunpuku.
   The two top figures of Sunagakure with combat power: Pakura and Michikawa.
   The head of the Anbu: Baki.
   Rasa's assistant: Sramu.
   The current head of the Sunagakure Medical Department: Iris.
   The current head of the Sunagakure Logistics Department: Ryji.
   The current head of the Sunagakure Ninja Hospital: Yashamaru.
   The current head of the Sunagakure Orphanage: Karura.
   The future successor of Chiyo: Hana, and the future successor of Ebizo: Honoka.
   For the sake of confidentiality, only a few people were qualified to know and be present here. Everyone had already heard about the news of Iwagakure and Kumogakure advancing toward the Land of Wind. They all looked up with nervous and expectant expressions toward the Kazekage, who had created countless miracles.
   Rasa, now the person with the highest authority in Sunagakure, looked down below.
   Finally, he spoke his plan.
   "Everyone, you must have heard the news from outside. I won't waste too many words. With our current strength, it's almost impossible for us to directly confront Iwagakure and Kumogakure. If Sunagakure wants to win this war, there is only one way. I call it the 'Decapitation Operation.'"
   At this point, Rasa looked toward Baki beside him and said,
   "Baki, introduce the intel the Anbu has gathered."
   As Baki moved, a map of the ninja world appeared before everyone.
   Baki had already prepared and marked the map.
   "Everyone, please look. According to the intel our Anbu received, Iwagakure and Kumogakure have mobilized a total of 16,000 ninja, divided into four battlefronts to attack our Land of Wind.
   First battlefront: 6,000 ninja from Iwagakure, attacking from the direction of the Land of Birds. Leading them are Iwagakure's two Jinchuriki, namely: the Five-Tails Jinchuriki, Han, and the Four-Tails Jinchuriki, Roshi.
   Second battlefront: 4,000 ninja from Kumogakure, attacking from the sea. Leading them are Kumogakure's magnet release ninja: Toroi and Darui.
   Third battlefront: 2,000 ninja from Iwagakure, attacking from the direction of the Land of Rain. They were originally part of the Iwagakure forces that attacked Konoha. Leading them is Iwagakure's Explosion Release ninja: Gari.
   Fourth battlefront: 4,000 ninja from Kumogakure, also part of the previous forces that attacked Konoha, launching a surprise attack from the direction of the Land of Rivers. Leading them is the Kumogakure 'AB Combination'."
   Upon hearing Baki's explanation and looking at the four lines on the map that surrounded the entire Land of Wind, the group in the room had serious expressions. Chiyo squinted her eyes and sighed.
   "Iwagakure and Kumogakure really aren't holding back."
   "Of the four battlefronts, the first battlefront from Iwagakure is geographically the easiest to reach the border of our Land of Wind. Although it is slower due to the large troop size, they are expected to reach the border in about two days, by nightfall."
   After a pause, Baki held a confident smile.
   "As for the third and fourth battlefronts, while they are currently within the borders of the Land of Fire, and geographically relatively close to the Land of Wind, their supply lines are slow, and because they are within the Land of Fire, it will take them five days to reach us.
   The second battlefront is the slowest, requiring seven days. However, since they are coming by sea, their supply lines and the morale of the ninja are the highest, and their stamina will not be depleted as quickly."
   After explaining the whole plan like a pro, he bowed to Rasa.
   "Kazekage-sama, that's all I have to report."
   Rasa nodded and continued speaking to everyone.
   "First, there is no need to worry about the third battlefront. I have already asked members of the 'Akatsuki' to help us hold off the 2,000 Iwagakure ninja."
   Hearing this, everyone visibly relaxed.
   "However, the remaining 14,000 ninja still pose a threat to us. This is still beyond the capability of Sunagakure to handle directly. Fortunately, our enemies have given us an opportunity by splitting their forces. If we only have to deal with one battlefront, it's still manageable."
   It seemed like Michikawa understood something and spoke up.
   "I see now. Kazekage-sama, your decapitation operation is to gather all our forces and strike down one of the heads first, forcing Iwagakure and Kumogakure to hesitate?"
   Rasa nodded appreciatively.
   "Michikawa, you're correct, but that's only half of it."
   Aside from Baki, who already knew Rasa's plan, the others were surprised, and then they heard something that left them speechless.
   "Yes, we will strike down one head, but it's not by gathering all of Sunagakure's forces. It will be only the three of us-me, you, and Pakura."
   Everyone's pupils contracted, and Karura, as Rasa's wife, immediately showed an expression of extreme concern.
   Ebizo couldn't help but speak up.
   "This is impossible. It's too dangerous. Kazekage, as the village's leader, you absolutely cannot take such a risk alone."
   Rasa understood the concern. As the leader, it wasn't ideal to put himself in such danger, but he was confident.
   "Don't worry, Ebizo-sama. I'm confident in my decision, which is why I made it."
   After speaking, Rasa looked at the surprised Michikawa and Pakura.
   "And you two? If Minato Namikaze of Konoha could fight a hundred enemies by himself, now that you have mastered senjutsu, do you not have this much confidence?"
   Pakura couldn't stand the challenge.
   "Tch, who's scared? Since you want to go crazy, Kazekage-sama, I'll join you in your madness."
   Michikawa was more composed, but after thinking for a moment, he made his decision.
   "I understand now. Since you, Kazekage, have this confidence, as a member of the village, I won't hesitate."
   With the three representatives of the village's highest combat strength agreeing to the risky plan, the rest of the room felt conflicted, but ultimately, it was Chiyo who spoke up.
   "Kazekage-sama, are you going to strike the head first?"
   Rasa looked at the map, his gaze fixed on the direction of the Land of Birds.
   "Since this is a decapitation, we need to cut off the head that will hurt them the most. There's no head more influential to this battlefield than these two Jinchuriki."
   Everyone immediately understood that Rasa had chosen the 6,000 Iwagakure ninja led by the two Jinchuriki as the target.
   "In order to ensure the success of our decapitation plan, the village will need to make some preparations. Elders, you, along with Fka, will lead the ninja from the village to meet the AB brothers from Kumogakure."
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 164: Chapter 164: A Plan within a Plan
   Though Minato Namikaze was still training here, ever since he learned that Iwagakure and Kumogakure had officially begun their assault on Sunagakure, he had been closely monitoring the movements of the ninja world.
   His source of information was none other than Jiraiya-sensei, who had brought news from the village.
   Amidst the tall grass, Minato was developing his new ninjutsu, which he had named: "Spiral Wind Release Super Spinning Roar Technique." Although the name was somewhat hard to take seriously, the technique itself, a fusion of wind-style chakra nature transformation and the Rasengan, demonstrated destructive power that even Lord Fukasaku found astonishing.
   At that moment, Jiraiya, dressed in casual clothes, appeared before Minato. Unlike Minato, who could calmly continue his training, Jiraiya's personality seemed to make him restless, so he frequently moved between the village and Mount Myboku.
   Seeing Jiraiya's serious expression, Minato immediately realized that something significant must have happened in the outside world. He anxiously asked.
   "Jiraiya-sensei, has Sunagakure taken action?"
   Jiraiya nodded, sensing his disciple's emotional shift, and pulled out a scroll.
   Minato took the scroll and immediately began reading it carefully.
   The intelligence detailed that two hours ago, Sunagakure, which had been completely quiet until then, suddenly mobilized two-thirds of its ninja forces. In an unexpectedly swift manner, they departed the village, and based on their direction, it could be inferred that the target was the Land of Rivers.
   After reading, Minato furrowed his brow.
   "Is Sunagakure trying to take the initiative?"
   As the frontline commander of Konoha, Minato's military expertise was high. Based on the intelligence, he could quickly discern Sunagakure's objective.
   Jiraiya also nodded solemnly.
   "That's probably the case. From what we can see, this is Sunagakure's only way out. But whether it will succeed or not remains uncertain."
   Minato glanced at the information and thoughtfully spoke.
   "Since we, Konoha, have received this intel, then Kumogakure and Iwagakure likely have it too. And although Iwagakure and Kumogakure have formed an alliance on the surface, it's impossible for them to fight with the same resolve. What this means is that a 4,000 vs. 4,000 battle puts Sunagakure at an advantage in terms of high-level combat power. It's quite possible they could win in one battle. However, there's something odd. Sunagakure's target isn't the Iwagakure ninja on the first battlefront. Doesn't that mean the Land of Wind is now vulnerable internally, and Iwagakure's ninja can advance without resistance?"
   Jiraiya understood, thought for a moment, and responded.
   "Perhaps Sunagakure feels that facing Iwagakure's two Jinchuriki and 4,000 ninja is too risky. They don't have the confidence to win in one blow. If they did that, they'd risk being caught in a pincer attack. Sunagakure can afford to trade time for geography. After all, the Land of Wind is vast and its terrain is harsh. If Iwagakure invades from the direction of the Land of Birds, it would take at least four to five days to threaten Sunagakure. Furthermore, because they are in the Land of Wind, Iwagakure won't be able to advance recklessly."
   "That makes sense. This is probably the best countermeasure Sunagakure can come up with right now."
   "Moreover, even the aged One-Tail Jinchuriki has been mobilized, which shows that Sunagakure is going all out."
   Seeing Minato still tensed, Jiraiya curiously asked.
   Minato thought for a moment before voicing his concerns.
   "Jiraiya-sensei, I just feel that something isn't right. It feels like the Kazekage's plan isn't as simple as it seems..."
   Jiraiya was momentarily confused. He recalled the intelligence they had received from the village and then suddenly thought of something.
   "There's a piece of information that hasn't been confirmed yet, but it came from Danzo's ROOT. It's said that Kirigakure is actually seeking an alliance with Sunagakure."
   "Kiri!? Is that confirmed?"
   "We don't have definitive confirmation on whether they've actually formed an alliance yet, but according to Danzo's report, he has a special information channel in Sunagakure, and he did see high-ranking members of Kirigakure in Sunagakure. These include two of the current Third Mizukage's close confidants: Kiri's Yagura Karatachi and Mangetsu Hzuki."
   The mention of these names made Minato's eyes widen in shock, as both were renowned figures in Kirigakure.
   Although Minato despised Danzo's methods, he had no doubt about ROOT's intelligence capabilities.
   "So, Kirigakure might be joining this war?"
   Minato was genuinely surprised. The Kazekage was becoming more and more difficult to understand.
   "The village considered the possibility, but ultimately rejected it."
   Jiraiya's expression became slightly awkward. Perhaps to remind his disciple of some facts, he explained in detail.
   "The Third Mizukage of Kirigakure is very special. In a village dominated by bloodline clans, such as Kirigakure, the Mizukage is just an ordinary commoner by birth. Most of the power in Sunagakure is held by the three major clans. Whether Kirigakure can join the battlefield isn't really up to the Mizukage, and those three major bloodline families would never agree to help Sunagakure."
   "Do you remember the woman from Sunagakure, the one you fought-Pakura?"
   "Let me put it this way. Her secret technique, the Scorch Release, is a natural counter to the clans of Kirigakure, especially the Hozuki clan and the Hoshigaki Clan. Over the years, many of the Hozuki and Mizuno clan ninja have died at her hands. It's because of this that she gained such a large reputation, even enough to challenge for the position of Kazekage. So, Kirigakure will never assist Sunagakure. Even if the Third Mizukage agreed, he wouldn't be able to mobilize the village's forces."
   Minato fell into deep thought, but still couldn't shake the feeling that something wasn't quite right. After considering for a while, he asked again.
   "Is there really no chance at all? I still feel like the Kazekage's plans aren't that simple."
   Jiraiya saw the tensed marks on Minato's forehead and understood that the Kazekage had caused Konoha to suffer defeats twice, making Minato a little overly cautious when facing him.
   But, that wasn't necessarily a bad thing.
   After thinking for a moment, Jiraiya spoke.
   "It's not entirely impossible, but unless the Mizukage can offer something that the three major clans can't refuse, there's no way. If there really was such a bargaining chip, the Mizukage wouldn't have ended up in such an awkward position..."
   Jiraiya's words suddenly made Minato's eyes light up.
   In that instant, a flood of thoughts rushed through Minato's mind, and countless images flashed before his eyes. Finally, his thoughts settled on his wife, Kushina Uzumaki, and his pupils dilated.
   "Sensei, I understand now. Kirigakure might really be getting involved in the war!"
   Minato immediately spoke the conclusion he had reached.
   "Sealing Jutsu, the Uzumaki clan's Sealing Jutsu. Don't forget that Kirigakure has both the Three-Tails and Six-Tails..."
   Jiraiya's pupils also shrank in realization.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 165: Chapter 165: The Beheading Begins (1)
   The vast desert of the Land of Wind.
   Rasa, Michikawa, and Pakura, all dressed in green ninja uniforms, rushed through the desert.
   Under Rasa's explanation, the two of them had finally understood the preparations that Rasa had made for this victory.
   Pakura couldn't help but express his feelings.
   "No wonder you even called Karura to participate in the meeting. So, you had already planned to use that spy, Nono Yakushi, all along?"
   "I didn't expect that spy Nono could be used in this way. No wonder Kazekage-sama wanted to keep her around."
   "Yes, spies are a double-edged sword. From the moment we learned about her identity, she has already become our weapon against Konoha."
   Michikawa nodded in agreement.
   "That means, at least for now, we don't have to worry about Konoha taking advantage of us."
   Pakura thought for a moment before speaking.
   "But what if Konoha doesn't believe it? They also have their own intelligence channels in Kirigakure."
   Rasa's answer was simple.
   "That's not important. We don't need Konoha to believe that Kirigakure will help us. As long as they suspect it, that's enough. Also, we aren't lying. The Mizukage really did send his close confidants to Sunagakure."
   Seeing that Rasa had even managed to use this, Michikawa couldn't help but sigh.
   "If the Mizukage knew that his little cleverness was being used by you, Kazekage-sama, he'd probably get so angry it'd give him a stroke."
   "That's not our problem. But, if Konoha can pass this information on to Iwagakure and Kumogakure, the situation will be even more advantageous for us."
   At that moment, sensing something, Rasa stopped in his tracks. From the rocks in the desert, a small white snake emerged, speaking human language.
   "Rasa-sama, the positions of Iwagakure's ninja have been confirmed..."
   Rasa's guess was not wrong.
   After Jiraiya urgently relayed Minato's deductions to the village, Konoha's higher-ups immediately recognized the seriousness of the situation and suspected that Sunagakure and Kirigakure had indeed formed an alliance.
   Kirigakure, in the past, had been willing to destroy the Uzumaki clan for the sealing techniques. Now, it was very likely they would ally with Sunagakure for the same purpose.
   No wonder Sunagakure remained so calm in the face of the alliance between Kumogakure and Iwagakure. If Kirigakure secretly assisted them, Kumogakure and Iwagakure could indeed suffer a great loss.
   This quickly extinguished the thoughts of some people in Konoha who had hoped to take advantage of the situation.
   And as the leader of ROOT, Danzo also did not disappoint Rasa's expectations. Upon receiving the information, he immediately passed it on to Iwagakure and Kumogakure through ROOT.
   Danzo, who clearly hated the Fourth Kazekage more than Konoha's casualties, had lost his Sharingan and arm to him, as well as his path to further study the Sharingan and the First Hokage's powers.
   Iwagakure and Kumogakure quickly received the "unexpected" information.
   The higher-ups of both sides were stunned. Because from their perspective, the alliance between Sunagakure and Kirigakure was the only explanation for Sunagakure's calm demeanor.
   After analyzing the current battle situation, both Iwagakure and Kumogakure made changes.
   Among them, Kumogakure reacted the most. Their forces were at risk of facing a direct threat from Kirigakure's ninja, so Kumogakure immediately issued an order for their forces stationed in the Land of Rivers to retreat. This was to avoid being caught between the forces of Kirigakure arriving by sea and Sunagakure coming from the Land of Wind. The naval ninja forces slowed their pace accordingly.
   Iwagakure, on the other hand, did not react as strongly. This was because Iwagakure's two lines of attack against Sunagakure were in the smaller countries inland, far from Kirigakure's reach. Even if Kirigakure had intentions of launching an attack, they would not be able to reach them in time.
   However, to be safe, noki still had his Anbu relay this information.
   As time passed, the situation in the ninja world grew even more unpredictable.
   After a day of long travel, Iwagakure's army of 6,000 ninja, led by two Jinchriki, finally reached the border between the Land of Birds and the Land of Wind.
   They did not rush forward but chose to rest, waiting for reports from their vanguard.
   Before long, three ninja appeared.
   "Report, Roshi-sama, Han-sama, we've already scouted ahead. There are no Sunagakure ninja in sight."
   This made the leader, the Four-Tails Jinchriki Roshi, frown deeply.
   Although he had already received word from the village that Sunagakure had mobilized all its forces, including the elderly One-Tails Jinchriki, to move toward the Land of Rivers, the lack of enemy presence made their situation somewhat awkward.
   Theoretically, entering the Land of Wind and attacking Sunagakure while its forces were thin would have been the best choice. However, the harsh desert environment-issues like water shortages, getting lost, sandstorms, and the dangers of prolonged battle lines-could easily lead to them being caught in a pincer attack.
   This was probably why Sunagakure felt secure enough not to set up defenses here.
   At this moment, Han, the Five-Tails Jinchriki wearing armor and a conical hat, asked the question on his mind.
   "What should we do now, Senpai? Should we camp here, or push forward into the Land of Wind?"
   Although Han had an additional tail compared to the Four-Tails Jinchriki, Roshi was older and had been a Jinchriki for longer. Roshi belonged to the same generation as noki, so it was not inappropriate for Han to address him as "Senpai."
   Roshi said, then turned to the vanguard squad.
   "Are you sure? Not even one?"
   One of the three, a sensory ninja, confidently replied.
   "Roshi-sama, I haven't detected any chakra signatures within my range."
   This was highly suspicious.
   Roshi looked ahead at the vast desert, feeling as though it was like a pocket waiting for Iwagakure's ninja to step into it. The unease in his heart led him to give the order.
   "Scout again, several times if necessary."
   After the three ninja left, Roshi turned to Han and explained.
   "We're carrying the lives of over 6,000 of our village's ninja. It's crucial that we proceed cautiously. Let's confirm everything first before making a decision."
   Han nodded seriously upon hearing this.
   At that moment, an Anbu ninja appeared beside Roshi, handing him a scroll.
   "Roshi-sama, this is intelligence from the village."
   Roshi took the scroll and, after a brief glance, his expression shifted in surprise.
   "I see. No wonder the Kazekage is so bold. He's actually formed an alliance with Kirigakure?"
   This news seemed to ease Roshi's unease.
   Roshi handed the scroll to Han, who after reading it, understood what Sunagakure was planning and asked.
   "Roshi-senpai, what should we do now?"
   Roshi furrowed his brows, thinking for a moment, and then made his decision.
   "To delay the battlefield and drag it to a more favorable position for the enemy would be foolish."
   "Advance along the Land of Wind's border toward the Land of Rivers and rendezvous with the forces entering the Land of Rain. Meanwhile, we'll launch a pincer attack on Sunagakure's forces from both the front and the rear..."
   Just as he made his decision, a rumbling sound echoed from the ground.
   Iwagakure's ninja quickly located the source of the noise.
   From the far distance, towering sand dunes hundreds of meters high loomed, sweeping toward Iwagakure's forces like a wall of sand.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 166: Chapter 166: Sand vs. Rock
   At the border between the Land of Wind and the Land of Birds.
   Under the scorching sun, in a cloudless sky.
   Rasa, Pakura, and Michikawa stood on a floating cloud of sand high in the sky.
   Their gazes were fixed downward on the Rock Desert, where the densely packed Iwagakure shinobi formed four neat formations.
   Even though the distance between them was only two or three kilometers in a straight line, the sensory shinobi from Iwagakure below could not detect their presence.
   First, because their current position was high in the sky. Second, after training with Sage Art energy, although Pakura and Michikawa could not replace all the chakra in their bodies with sage energy like Rasa, they could still interfere with the sensory abilities of shinobi.
   "Those two must be the jinchriki from Iwagakure!"
   Pakura, being younger, had rarely fought against the two jinchriki of Iwagakure, but Michikawa was different. During the previous Shinobi World War, he had already witnessed the power of Rshi.
   "Rshi, the jinchriki of the Four-Tails, is of the same generation as noki, only a few years younger. His Lava Release is extremely powerful, and his mastery over the tailed beast's power has reached the level of complete transformation."
   He then looked at the other of the two Jinchuriki.
   "As for Han, the jinchriki of the Five-Tails, he is someone Iwagakure has cultivated only in recent years. Although young, he has already demonstrated the ability to fully transform during battles against Konohagakure. Besides that, he is a secret technique user, able to use an ability called Vapor Release, granting himself astonishing speed and strength."
   After listening to the intel provided by Michikawa, Rasa turned his head slightly to glance at the two and asked.
   "Have you chosen your opponents?"
   Pakura, eager, immediately responded.
   "I'll take on the Four-Tails' jinchriki. I really want to see whose Lava Release is stronger, his or my Scorch Release!"
   Michikawa, seeing this, did not argue and said calmly.
   "Then I'll handle the Five-Tails."
   Rasa nodded in agreement, then calculated the time and said.
   "I'll give you only half an hour. If you can't finish them within that time, I'll step in personally."
   Seeing the two agree, Rasa finally turned his gaze back downward to the dense ranks of Iwagakure shinobi, his expression darkening as he brought his hands together in a seal.
   "Then, let me greet the shinobi of Iwagakure first!"
   As he spoke, the three descended from the sky, with Rasa forming a seal.
   "Sage Arts: Magnet Release: Flowing Sand Waterfall!"
   In an instant, the entire Gobi Desert began to tremble, the ground cracked open with fissures, and countless grains of yellow sand surged up like a tidal wave, blotting out the sun as they swept toward the Iwagakure shinobi.
   At this moment, the entire Gobi Desert turned into a sea of sand.
   The sudden assault shocked the shinobi of Iwagakure. The sand waves, like a massive tsunami darkening the sky, struck fear into the faces of many younger Iwagakure shinobi.
   Fortunately, the shinobi of Iwagakure were well-prepared.
   Although they had no idea where the attack was coming from, countless jnin from Iwagakure immediately leapt to the front of their forces, facing the overwhelming sand head-on, forming hand seals one after another.
   "Earth Release: Great Mud Wall!"
   In an instant, towering earthen walls, resembling a never-ending Great Wall, rose to shield all the Iwagakure shinobi.
   The sand wave collided with the earthen wall, producing a booming sound that made the earth tremble.
   Although the sand wave was blocked, the Iwagakure shinobi grew even more tense.
   "What's going on? Didn't the sensory team detect any Suna shinobi?"
   "What were the vanguard troops doing?"
   Fortunately, the Iwagakure forces had reacted quickly. Otherwise, if such a large-scale attack had hit them directly, the casualties would have been devastating.
   Just then, an Iwagakure sensory shinobi suddenly perceived something and pointed in terror toward the top of the earthen wall.
   "There... there's someone!"
   All the Iwagakure shinobi immediately pulled out their kunai, staring warily in the direction the sensory shinobi indicated.
   Under the glaring sunlight, at the collision point between the massive earthen wall and the sand wave, three dark figures slowly appeared before their eyes.
   When the Iwagakure shinobi finally saw the faces of the three ninjas, fear crept onto their faces.
   "Suna's Kazekage, Scorch Release Pakura, Magnet Release Michikawa..."
   "How could this be? Wasn't the intel saying they went to the Land of Rivers?"
   "So that's it... their real target was us!"
   This thought flashed through the minds of all the Iwagakure shinobi, and as the commander of the unit, Rshi naturally thought the same.
   He became even more vigilant, nervously scanning the surroundings, afraid that his forces had fallen into an enemy trap.
   However, just then, the sensory ninja beside him once again formed a seal, trying hard to sense the area, and spoke in confusion.
   Rshi barked angrily, furious that the sensory ninja had failed in his duties.
   The sensory ninja, unable to understand it himself, replied in a panicked voice.
   "Rshi-sama, I can't sense anything! Within a ten-kilometer radius, there are still no other chakra presences!"
   Rshi's first instinct was, of course, disbelief.
   But the Suna shinobi atop the massive wall gave them no more time to think.
   The Scorch Release user Pakura and the Magnet Release user Michikawa had already leapt from the wall, charging directly toward the Iwagakure forces with an overwhelming aura, as if two were about to take on six thousand.
   Pakura stared coldly at the Iwagakure shinobi below, who had yet to react, and her hands moved without hesitation.
   "Scorch Release: Firefly!"
   In an instant, countless tiny fireballs, like glowing fireflies, appeared behind her. Like scattered dandelions, they floated gently down toward the Iwagakure shinobi.
   Their slow speed and small size puzzled the Iwagakure shinobi.
   These didn't seem very destructive at all. Still, they instinctively drew their kunai and hurled them at the floating fireballs.
   Since the fireballs were so slow, it was easy to strike them with kunai.
   However, the scene they expected - the fireballs dispersing upon impact - didn't happen. Instead, once hit, the fireballs split into two, continuing to drift down toward the Iwagakure forces.
   Seeing this, a slight smile tugged at the corners of Pakura's mouth.
   As the Four-Tails' jinchriki, Rshi immediately sensed it the moment the fireballs got close - these seemingly harmless little orbs contained terrifying amounts of heat.
   But his warning came too late.
   The quicker fireballs had already fallen into the densely packed formations of Iwagakure shinobi.
   Any shinobi touched by the fireballs immediately let out a blood-curdling scream, their entire bodies steaming as if boiled alive, then blackening into dried corpses as if scorched.
   The horrifying scene made cold sweat break out on the foreheads of all the Iwagakure shinobi. When they looked up, they saw that a mass of fireballs was continuing to rain down from the sky.
   The Iwagakure forces fell into chaos instantly, their screams echoing across the desert.
   Meanwhile, having landed, Michikawa formed hand seals as well.
   "Magnet Release: Iron Sand Drizzle!!"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 167: Chapter 167: Scorch vs. Lava
   As a mature and composed man, Michikawa's first attack was not like Pakura's as he did not immediately use the newly gained power. Instead, he still employed the basic Magnet Release. However, this did not mean his strength was inferior. After all, the Magnet Release: Iron Sand technique had once made the Third Kazekage earn the title of the strongest Kazekage.
   As chakra surged within Michikawa's body, countless grains of iron sand shot up from the earth beneath his feet, gathering around him to form a pitch-black wall of iron sand. From the wall, countless black kunai flew out, transforming into a rain of arrows that shot toward the Iwagakure shinobi.
   Under the joint assault of Pakura and Michikawa, the Iwagakure shinobi formation fell into complete chaos at the very first clash.
   The jnin and chnin naturally used Earth Release ninjutsu to protect themselves and their comrades, but there were still many places they could not cover. Especially the genin, who immediately became cannon fodder on the battlefield. In an instant, cries of agony echoed across the land.
   Facing such wide-range, long-distance lethal ninjutsu, the Iwagakure shinobi could not just sit and wait to die.
   As the commander of this unit, Rshi immediately gave the order.
   "Go and take out the two jutsu casters!"
   At once, dozens of Iwagakure jnin stepped forward and charged toward Pakura and Michikawa.
   These jnin were well aware of the reputation of Scorch Release Pakura and Magnet Release Michikawa. Naturally, none of them thought they could handle either opponent alone, so they attacked together.
   Just as they were about to reach the two-
   Suddenly, everyone sensed something appearing above their heads, casting a massive shadow over the ground.
   As seasoned jnin, their reaction speed was extremely quick.
   They immediately leapt to the sides.
   At the very moment they dodged, an enormous object crashed down from the sky, slamming heavily into the ground with a deafening boom.
   Then they finally saw what it was.
   They were giant creatures resembling tanuki, massive as small mountains. They had humanoid physiques clad in armor, each wielding a shield in one hand and a large sword in the other, looking like heavily armed samurai.
   "What... what are these monsters?"
   While they were still stunned, Pakura and Michikawa's figures flew past overhead, directly bypassing them to assault the Iwagakure shinobi from behind. The jnin wanted to pursue, but these tanuki monsters, their eyes glowing a fierce crimson, blocked their path. The huge blades in their hands came crashing down.
   "Is this puppet technique?!"
   At the front of the Iwagakure forces, Rshi's expression turned grim as he stared at the suddenly appearing giant creatures.
   Especially since these monsters could actually hold off the village's jnin.
   But he had no time to worry about that now because the two Suna shinobi were already launching their assault on the Iwagakure forces.
   Still, only two of them, wasn't that a bit too few?
   From the start of the battle until now, aside from the still motionless Kazekage, they had not seen any other Suna shinobi.
   Just then, Rshi suddenly noticed - Pakura and Michikawa's direction of attack seemed to be aimed straight at him.
   Suddenly, Rshi realized the truth. His gaze shifted toward Rasa, who stood motionless in the distance.
   "So that's it! This is Sunagakure's real plan?!"
   Rshi's words left everyone around him stunned.
   "Rshi-senpai, what do you mean?"
   With a heavy tone, Rshi explained.
   "The Kazekage of Sunagakure intends to capture the two of us, the jinchriki, to use as leverage against the village, forcing the war to end!"
   This time, everyone was truly shocked.
   "You're kidding, right? They only have three people, and we have six thousand!"
   "Besides, Rshi-sama and Han-sama, you two are jinchriki."
   The Iwagakure shinobi instantly erupted in protest, which angered Han. He grunted and roared.
   "Even arrogance has its limits!"
   Han, still young and impulsive, immediately became furious, but Rshi remained solemn, his brow furrowed.
   As a jinchriki, he naturally had strong confidence in his own power.
   But the opponent was the Kazekage of Sunagakure. He was no fool. Since he was so brave enough to make such a bold move, he surely had some sort of trump card.
   Thinking this, as he watched Pakura and Michikawa rapidly approaching, Rshi made a decision and stepped forward.
   "Han, get ready. Let's move!"
   "Rather than sitting here waiting passively, we should strike first and see what they're planning. Besides, letting the others from the village go up against them would only be sending them to their deaths."
   Han understood Rshi's intent. He nodded and stepped forward as well.
   At that moment, the two of them began to undergo rapid transformations.
   Chakra surged as Rshi's entire body became enveloped in searing magma, radiating an intense heat, while white steam gushed out from the seams of Han's armor, emitting a high-pitched shriek.
   "Be careful, here we go!"
   In an instant, the two shot forward, launching themselves toward the enemy at an unbelievable speed.
   Mid-charge, Pakura and Michikawa immediately noticed the two incoming jinchriki.
   It surprised them a little as they had thought they would have to take down a few more Iwagakure shinobi to lure them out.
   But this was even better!
   Seeing Rshi cloaked in the Lava Release chakra mode, Pakura's expression brightened with excitement. She immediately activated her own Scorch Release chakra mode, transforming into a stream of flames that overtook Michikawa and charged ahead.
   Of course, she knew to hold something back since right now, she only activated the basic Scorch Release chakra mode.
   Thus, under the astonished gazes of everyone present, on the desolate wasteland, a man of fire and a man of magma, both radiating terrifying heat, clashed together.
   The immense heat generated a vacuum zone around their collision, and scorching steam blew everything away nearby.
   Rshi was momentarily shocked.
   He had certainly heard of Pakura of Sunagakure and her Scorch Release, but he hadn't expected her Scorch Release to rival his own Lava Release. His Lava Release had been cultivated with the chakra of a tailed beast, after all.
   Feeling the heat emanating from Rshi's Lava Release, Pakura smirked and said,
   "Four-Tails jinchriki... it seems your Lava Release isn't all that impressive, is it?"
   Meanwhile, on the other side, Michikawa watched as Han - surrounded by steaming mist, like a roaring locomotive - charged toward him at incredible speed.
   He immediately formed hand seals.
   "Magnet Release: Iron Sand Cylinder!"
   Above his head, the countless grains of iron sand rapidly condensed into a massive cylindrical form, shooting toward the onrushing Five-Tails jinchriki.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 168: Chapter 168: Madara Uchiha
   At the very moment when the great forces of Sunagakure and Iwagakure clashed-
   At a ruined village far from the battlefield, amidst the crumbled remains-
   The earth twisted, and a figure slowly rose. Cloaked in a hooded coat, wearing a white mask that revealed a single blood-red Sharingan eye, he emanated an aura as chilling as death itself. His gaze drifted slowly toward the distant battlefield.
   He first glanced at the battling shinobi of Sunagakure and Iwagakure with an expression of disdain. Then, as the three tomoe of his Sharingan spun, his eyes locked onto the towering figure atop the distant earth wall. In an aged, hoarse voice, he murmured,
   "Interesting. So that's the current Kazekage of Sunagakure?"
   From the same body, a second, comical voice answered,
   "Yes, Madara-sama, that is the Fourth Kazekage: Rasa."
   Madara Uchiha seemed mildly intrigued.
   "A curious power indeed... it's a little like Hashirama's Sage Art. Even my senses cannot detect him fully."
   "Madara-sama, should we get rid of him? What if he disrupts your plans?"
   Madara paused as if he shook his head.
   "No... no need to rush. Let me observe this power first. After all, it's rare to have an opportunity to walk outside like this. Let's see just how much the little brats of today's shinobi world have grown."
   As Madara's voice fell silent-
   On the distant battlefield, the clash between Sunagakure's Pakura and Michikawa and Iwagakure's jinchriki Rshi and Han was reaching its peak.
   As time passed, the battlefield between Scorch Release Pakura and Lava Release Rshi, the fight was getting heated.
   Both, relying on the advantages of their Bloodline Limit and secret techniques, had naturally chosen the most direct and efficient way to fight: pure taijutsu clashes. After several probing exchanges, they realized that, due to the similarity of their abilities, neither's ninjutsu could easily overpower the other.
   Though Pakura was a woman, she was in no way inferior to Rshi when it came to taijutsu.
   Meanwhile, on the other battlefield-
   Magnet Release: Iron Sand's unrivaled offensive and defensive capabilities were firmly suppressing the speed and strength granted by Han's Boil Release. No matter how powerful the Five-Tails jinchriki's strength was, against the absolute defense constructed from iron sand, he found it hard to make any progress. No matter how fast he was, he couldn't outpace the sand iron.
   And what's more, Michikawa had one clear advantage that Han did not - he could form wings from iron sand and fly freely through the air, completely dominating the aerial battlefield. Han could only suffer attacks passively from the ground.
   Watching the astonishing battles unfolding before them, the genin and chunin of Iwagakure were left utterly shocked.
   After all, in any village, Bloodline Limit and secret techniques were rare treasures.
   Battles like this were things ordinary shinobi could live their whole lives without witnessing even once - yet now, they were seeing them play out right before their eyes.
   The sheer destructive power and dazzling spectacle left the Iwagakure shinobi in awe of the strength of their two jinchriki... but for the first time, they also realized. Sunagakure had such terrifyingly powerful shinobi too?
   As for the jnin, they all wore grave expressions.
   "As expected of Sunagakure's renowned Scorch Release and Magnet Release shinobi. They can actually go toe-to-toe with our two jinchriki."
   Even so, they remained full of confidence in their village's jinchriki, because until now, neither Rshi nor Han had revealed their Tailed Beast powers. However, a shadow of concern lingered-Sunagakure's true trump card, their Kazekage, had yet to make a move.
   "Quick, report this information to the Kazekage-sama."
   After giving the order, the Iwagakure shinobi continued to watch the battlefield with tense gazes.
   Realizing that their Bloodline Limit and secret techniques were not particularly effective against each other, and in order to conserve chakra, both sides tacitly canceled their Lava Release and Scorch Release chakra modes.
   "Lava Release: Melting Rock River Jutsu."
   With Rshi forming hand seals, countless massive lava fireballs surged toward Pakura.
   These lava fireballs not only carried terrifying heat, but the burning, heavy rocks also held devastating impact force.
   Though Pakura wasn't afraid of heat, she dared not let herself be smashed by those massive rocks.
   With nimble, flowing movements, she weaved between the lava fireballs while forming her own hand seals.
   "Scorch Release: Rabbit Jade."
   Countless flames appeared at her sides, and as they fell to the ground, they transformed into blazing rabbits that charged at Rshi.
   Rshi tried to intercept the flame rabbits by spitting fireballs, but quickly realized something odd: despite their numbers, the flame rabbits moved with an unnatural agility, almost as if they possessed a will of their own.
   He had no choice but to dodge nimbly as well.
   Meanwhile, on the other side, Han, the Five-Tails jinchriki, was growing more and more frustrated.
   As a user of Boil Release, he could raise his chakra to the boiling point, exploding with monstrous strength. How monstrous was it? He could punch away a sand iron cylinder the size of a small mountain weighing over ten tons with a single blow.
   His opponent only needed to break the unified sand iron cylinder back into individual particles to disperse the impact. Worse, the enemy could fly.
   Flight is something that even in Iwagakure, only the Tsuchikage with Light-Weight Rock Technique can achieve.
   By flying, Michikawa easily controlled the battlefield from above, using his sand iron to attack Han as if he were merely a stationary training post.
   As a young man, Han naturally had a temper. After being battered passively for several minutes, he finally lost his patience.
   From above, Michikawa-riding on his sand iron wings-immediately noticed Han's change.
   Dark red chakra surged over Han's body as he entered a half-Tailed Beast transformation. Cloaked in a dark red Tailed Beast coat, five dark red tails unfurled behind him, and the terrifying aura he emitted swept across the entire battlefield.
   Everyone's attention was instantly drawn to Han's transformation.
   Even among the Iwagakure shinobi, many were seeing one of their jinchriki enter a half-Tailed Beast form for the first time. The overwhelming chakra stunned them to the core.
   Pakura, who was exchanging blows with Rshi, also sensed it immediately.
   "So this is the power of a Tailed Beast? What an evil and overwhelming chakra...!"
   It was her first time truly witnessing a half-Tailed Beast transformation. If not for the fact that her power had already risen several levels and that she had mastered Sage Mode energy, she wouldn't have had any confidence to even stand against it.
   Compared to everyone else's shock, Michikawa, facing Han, was much calmer.
   He had already seen this form once before, that of the late Eight-Tails jinchriki from Kumogakure during the last Shinobi World War.
   But what happened next even startled him.
   A deep purple chakra ball, about the size of a fist, began forming in front of the half-transformed Five-Tails jinchriki-
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 169: Chapter 169: Pakura vs. Han
   The entire battlefield was left speechless, especially the Iwagakure shinobi.
   As the deep purple Tailed Beast Bomb shot toward Michikawa in the sky, the massive explosion that followed filled the heavens with smoke and flames. The violent shockwave whipped up clouds of sand and stone, blasting outward in every direction.
   The Iwagakure shinobi shielded themselves with their arms.
   When the explosion finally subsided and the smoke dispersed, the shinobi, cold sweat pouring down their backs, shouted in disbelief.
   "Is this... the power of the Tailed Beasts?"
   "Amazing... truly amazing!"
   "That Sunagakure shinobi must be dead!"
   They cheered as their strong jinchuriki once again came victorious. However, their joy lasted less than a second before someone trembled and spoke.
   "No... he's still alive..."
   As the words fell, the last bit of smoke in the sky cleared, revealing Michikawa's figure once again. A thick iron wall about a meter wide stood before him, molten iron slowly dripping from it.
   "How... how is this possible?!"
   The astonishment wasn't limited to the two Iwagakure jinchriki- even Madara Uchiha in the distance was surprised. He knew well the power of a Tailed Beast Bomb. Even though a Tailed Beast Bomb launched during a half-transformed state was much weaker, it was still easy enough to destroy a mountain.
   This was precisely why jinchriki were considered living weapons that symbolized a nation's military strength. Yet now, a powerful Tailed Beast Bomb had been stopped by a mere layer of sand iron.
   Of course, Madara himself could easily block a Tailed Beast Bomb. His old friend, Hashirama, could do so as well. But how did this Sunagakure shinobi manage?
   Madara, who had originally dismissed this as mere children's play, immediately grew interested.
   Seeing his Tailed Beast Bomb blocked, the half-transformed Five-Tails jinchriki's face revealed confusion, but it didn't stop him from launching another attack.
   Dark purple chakra once again gathered at Han's mouth.
   Facing such a lethal move, Michikawa remained perfectly calm, forming hand seals with both hands.
   This time, however, he wasn't just manipulating chakra-he was also drawing upon the sage energy stored within his body.
   "Sage Art: Magnet Release - Iron Sand Shield!"
   In an instant, countless grains of iron sand infused with chakra and sage energy surged around Michikawa, merging with the existing iron sand to form an enormous wall over ten meters thick.
   At the same time, the Five-Tails jinchriki launched another Tailed Beast Bomb.
   This time, everyone on the battlefield could finally see clearly how the iron sand defended against such devastating force.
   The moment the Tailed Beast Bomb touched the iron sand shield, the fist-sized ball seemed to pierce through the surface easily, merging into it-at first glance, it looked like the shield had failed to block it.
   But then, the iron sand shield rapidly morphed from a cube into a sphere, completely enclosing the Tailed Beast Bomb inside.
   Everyone watched in stunned silence as the surface of the iron sand sphere writhed irregularly as if something inside was desperately trying to explode. Eventually, all movement stopped, and searing molten iron began to slowly drip from the sphere.
   Every Iwagakure shinobi, even the two jinchriki, were utterly dumbfounded.
   None of them had expected that the jinchriki's ultimate move-the Tailed Beast Bomb-would be neutralized so easily.
   But even now, they couldn't fully grasp what had happened.
   Only Madara Uchiha, watching from afar, observed everything clearly through his Sharingan.
   The moment the Tailed Beast Bomb touched the Iron Sand Shield, he saw that the peculiar iron sand absorbed the chakra. At the same time, the absorbed chakra was transformed into more iron sand, replenishing the parts melted by the Tailed Beast Bomb and further reinforcing the shield's defense.
   This familiar scene reminded Madara of his old friend, Hashirama Senju's Wood Release.
   What made Hashirama's Wood Release so troublesome was precisely its ability to absorb the enemy's chakra, turning the opponent's power into a source of strength for the Wood Release. Borrowing power to counter power was an infuriating technique-even chakra monsters like the Nine-Tails could be drained in an instant.
   Of course, Madara could also tell that the iron sand's chakra absorption wasn't nearly as overwhelming as Hashirama's Wood Release.
   At best, it had absorbed about a third of the Tailed Beast Bomb's chakra.
   But that was already enough.
   With a third of the chakra drained and with the spherical structure evenly distributing the explosion's force, it perfectly withstood the impact.
   "Interesting... Looks like Sunagakure has raised a rather impressive brat," Madara praised without reservation.
   Meanwhile, the expressions of the Iwagakure shinobi grew even gloomier.
   A Sunagakure shinobi had so easily blocked a Tailed Beast Bomb launched by a half-transformed jinchriki.
   Han, the Five-Tails jinchriki, also wore an ugly expression at this point.
   Firing two consecutive Tailed Beast Bombs was already a considerable burden for him in his half-transformed state.
   It wasn't a matter of the Tailed Beast's chakra being insufficient.
   Rather, it was because the amount of Tailed Beast chakra he could control in this state was limited. If he continued recklessly, he would risk losing control of the chakra and entering a berserk state.
   Han's current ability to use the Five-Tails' power wasn't because he had reached a true understanding with the Tailed Beast. He could merely borrow some of its strength.
   If he wanted to borrow more chakra, he would have to enter full Tailed Beast Mode.
   But now... was it really the time to do that?
   After all, Sunagakure's main force-the Kazekage-hadn't even entered the fray yet.
   Nearby, Roshi, the Four-Tails jinchriki, also sensed the situation growing dire. He frowned and looked at Pakura coldly.
   "So that's it... This is where Sunagakure's confidence comes from? Daring to face us with just three people?"
   Yakra furrowed her brows, but then smirked, as fireballs floated around her once more.
   "What's wrong? Iwagakure's Four-Tails jinchriki, are you thinking of surrendering?"
   Despite Pakura's confident words, she was actually feeling a bit of a headache.
   She had realized that while the sage energy she had mastered gave her Scorch Release excellent chakra absorption and enhanced defensive capabilities, it was still awkward against something as overwhelmingly destructive as the Tailed Beast Bomb.
   It wasn't like she could just tank a Tailed Beast Bomb with her body.
   It was obviously impossible for her to master a whole new defensive secret technique on the spot.
   Suddenly, Pakura thought of something.
   That Tailed Beast Bomb... seemed somewhat familiar.
   No, this was clearly her first time seeing such a move.
   But why did it feel so familiar?
   In a flash, Pakura remembered-she had indeed seen a jutsu that resembled the Tailed Beast Bomb before.
   It was the Rasengan, used by a Konoha shinobi- Minato Namikaze.
   If she remembered correctly, Rasa could also use that technique. He had even once used it to save her life! If she could master that jutsu too, then she could counter the Tailed Beast Bomb with her own similar technique, using offense as defense.
   Thinking of this, Pakura couldn't help but show a faint, almost mischievous smile. As for whether Rasa would teach her, she didn't worry about it at all.
   However, she didn't realize that her wicked little smile, when seen by Roshi on the other side, completely infuriated him.
   "Sunagakure shinobi! Don't underestimate a jinchriki!"
   "Let me show you one truth: only a Tailed Beast can stand against another Tailed Beast!"
   Dark red chakra erupted around Roshi's body.
   But this time, he didn't stop at half-transformation-he directly transformed into a giant red ape, four enormous tails thrashing as he roared into the sky.
   (AN: Hah! A filthy monkey - Freeza.)
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 170: Chapter 170: Pakura vs. Rshi
   "This really does bring back memories."
   Madara Uchiha muttered from the sidelines, a trace of nostalgia flickering in his Sharingan.
   More than forty years ago, after Konohagakure was founded, his friend Hashirama proposed distributing the Tailed Beasts among the Five Great Nations to maintain peace. Aside from the One-Tail already in Sunagakure's possession, all the other Tailed Beasts had been captured by the two of them, and the Four-Tails had been Madara's personal catch.
   Now, watching the battlefield where a mountain-sized beast had suddenly appeared, even though the Iwagakure shinobi knew it was their own village's Tailed Beast, the first sight of it still filled them with terror. Their bodies trembled uncontrollably.
   Fortunately, a familiar voice rumbled from the massive red ape at that moment.
   "All Iwagakure shinobi, fall back three miles!"
   Hearing the command, under the lead of the village's jnin, the Iwagakure shinobi immediately began to retreat.
   Pakura made no move to stop them. There was no need to. Even the jnin who had been struggling against the tanuki monsters knew that with Roshi now in full Tailed Beast form, they had no place in this fight. They quickly broke off and retreated as well.
   As for Han, the Five-Tails' jinchriki, he deactivated his Tailed Beast Mode. He needed to conserve his chakra in case of emergencies. After all, Sunagakure's Kazekage had yet to make a move.
   Once the Iwagakure shinobi had retreated to a safe distance, Roshi, now fully transformed into Son Gok the Four-Tails, glared down at the tiny Pakura and roared:
   "Sunagakure shinobi! Let me show you the true power of a Tailed Beast!"
   "What an exaggerated size..."
   Pakura muttered, this being her first time seeing a Tailed Beast in its complete form. She couldn't deny the overwhelming pressure it exuded. But it was exactly that kind of challenge that made this interesting. Besides, she had Rasa standing behind her.
   Thinking of this, she swiftly formed hand signs.
   A burst of white smoke erupted, and Pakura's figure soared into the air. Beneath her feet, a summoning beast appeared-a giant creature with a yellow body, resembling a cross between a lion and an elephant.
   In the distance, Madara's eyes widened slightly at the sight of the beast.
   "If I'm not mistaken, that's the Shimura clan's summoning beast, Dream Tapir, Baku. How did it end up in Sunagakure's hands?"
   White Zetsu's voice echoed beside him.
   "Madara-sama, I reported this to you before. Last time, Danzo tried to ambush the Kazekage and not only lost his arm and Sharingan, but even his summoning beast was taken."
   Madara snorted in disdain.
   "Konoha really is getting more and more weak."
   Unfortunately, even Madara was speaking too soon. What happened next left him utterly dumbfounded.
   The newly summoned Dream Tapir had just prepared to let out a proud roar to express its excitement at being called by its new master-only to spot Son Gok before it.
   The roar got stuck in its throat. It stared in shock at Pakura, its expression practically screaming: "Is... is that our enemy?"
   Pakura, of course, understood that sending Dream Tapir to fight a fully-transformed Four-Tails was basically sending it to its death. Still, its utterly pitiful display embarrassed her as she spoke up.
   "Just help me distract him. Leave the Tailed Beast to me."
   Pakura's voice rang out confidently as she clasped her hands together and formed the Seal of the Rooster.
   "Eight Gates Release-Open!"
   "Open Gate, Rest Gate, Life Gate, Wound Gate, and Limit Gate!"
   With a fierce burst, Pakura opened five gates in a row.
   In an instant, chakra exploded from her body like a torrent, overwhelming the battlefield. The immense aura she unleashed sent shockwaves through the area, making everyone realize that the seemingly frail figure of Pakura was now emitting chakra no weaker than that of a Tailed Beast.
   The Iwagakure shinobi looked on in horror, their faces full of disbelief.
   The strength of Sunagakure's ninja was far beyond anything they had anticipated.
   Far in the distance, Madara Uchiha's expression turned cold as he spoke in a frigid tone.
   "This brat, Danzo, really has given the enemy plenty of gifts."
   It didn't take much to figure out that the Eight Gates, a forbidden technique of Konohagakure, had somehow found its way into the hands of Sunagakure, and it was clearly tied to Danzo.
   In the center of the battlefield, Pakura, her body surging with visible chakra, stood atop the Dream Tapir, her movements still unrelenting. Despite this overwhelming display, she knew it wasn't enough to defeat the Tailed Beast just yet.
   But she still had one final trump card left to play.
   This technique she had developed over the past year was based on her mastery of the Scorch Release chakra mode. It combined all the strength she had gained from Rasa over the past year.
   "Sage Arts: Scorch Release Chakra-Phoenix Mode!"
   Instantly, a pair of massive wings, reminiscent of a peacock's tail feathers, ignited in flames behind her. The flames engulfed Pakura, transforming her into a giant, fiery phoenix. With claws burning with intense fire, the phoenix launched toward the Four-Tails.
   The breathtaking, divine sight left everyone on the battlefield speechless.
   "That's one flashy technique!"
   Indeed, when it came to developing jutsu, Pakura proved herself to be a true genius.
   This technique wasn't just a blend of the Eight Gates, Senjutsu energy, and Scorch Release; it also incorporated a unique method from Hoshigakure-Peacock Mystical Arts. Rasa himself had nearly forgotten about this technique, a force he'd once used during his time in the alternate world.
   Roshi, the Four-Tails jinchriki, looked on with shock as the massive fire phoenix barreled toward him. But he still held confidence in his Tailed Beast's power. Slamming his hands into the ground, he summoned his own countermeasure.
   "Melting Release: Mount Huaguo!"
   In an instant, the earth beneath the Four-Tails turned into molten lava. The eruption of magma, towering dozens of meters high, surged toward the phoenix to block its fiery advance.
   But the phoenix seemed utterly undeterred. It passed through the spewing magma as if it was nothing and continued its path straight toward the Four-Tails, its burning claws reaching out.
   Though Roshi had expected that his Melting Release might not be enough to stop the phoenix, seeing it completely disregard his defense left him frustrated. But he still trusted in the defensive power of his Tailed Beast's body.
   With that thought, he reached out, intending to grab the incoming phoenix's claws.
   However, what he didn't anticipate was the searing pain that shot through his hands the moment he made contact with the blazing claws.
   Looking down, he saw burn marks appearing on the Four-Tails' hands.
   Roshi couldn't comprehend what was happening.
   At that moment, a voice echoed in his mind.
   "Idiot, don't try to brute force it. Her flames are different. There's a special kind of energy inside them that can hurt me!"
   Roshi was stunned to hear the Four-Tails speak to him directly, but he trusted the beast's words. Ignoring the pain, he swiftly threw the phoenix away.
   As for Pakura, the phoenix she controlled spun in the air for a moment before it flared its wings, and countless fireballs appeared beneath its burning feathers. These fireballs hurtled toward the Four-Tails.
   Roshi, feeling the pain in his hands, could only dodge as quickly as he could.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 171: Chapter 171: Rasa Takes Action
   "How interesting. To think it can actually harm a Tailed Beast's body, is this the special power of Sunagakure?"
   Not far from the battlefield, Madara Uchiha's tone grew noticeably serious.
   Now that he had already acquired the power of Outher Path of Rinnegan, he fully understood what Tailed Beasts were.
   They were lifeforms created by the Sage of Six Paths through Yin-Yang Release, so in theory, the only powers that could harm or control them were Yin-Yang Release and pure taijutsu.
   But now, this small shinobi village, Sunagakure, had demonstrated a power that could harm a Tailed Beast.
   This suggested that even the Yin-Yang Release he possessed might not be as invincible as he once believed.
   As he continued to watch the battlefield, he asked in a low voice.
   "Have you gathered any intel on what this power actually is?"
   White Zetsu's voice sounded a little flustered.
   "Uh, Madara-sama, according to your orders, we didn't dare risk investigating that mysterious oasis in Sunagakure. After all, there's a Uzumaki survivor there, and they can sense us. As for those Iwagakure guys, we lured them there, but unfortunately, they were completely useless. They found nothing and got sealed up instead. Fearing the risk of exposure, we didn't retrieve the spores either."
   Madara said nothing. He understood. White Zetsu's group was indeed good at gathering intel, but their intelligence overall was lacking. It seemed that for the sake of his future plans, he needed to create another perfect agent that could carry out his will without fail.
   Let's call it... Black Zetsu!
   As expected from a battle between the strongest forces of each side.
   The clash between Pakura in Phoenix Mode and Roshi in his full Tailed Beast form was nothing short of earth-shattering.
   Even though the Iwagakure shinobi had already retreated three miles, the shockwaves and intense heat from the battle still forced them to fall back another five miles. At this point, there was nothing they could do to intervene.
   In a battle with this level of destructive power, even a jonin would be nothing but a hapless target. No one was surprised that a Tailed Beast could wield such devastating power.
   But why did this Sunagakure kunoichi possess the strength to match?
   What made the Iwagakure shinobi even more uneasy was that far away, the Kazekage still hadn't made any move at all. If just one Sunagakure shinobi was this strong, how terrifying must their Kazekage be?
   Thinking of this, the Iwagakure shinobi suddenly understood.
   Why did the three Sunagakure shinobi dare to face six thousand of their own and even challenge two Jinchuriki? It was because they truly had the strength to do so.
   At the center of the battlefield, Roshi was finally experiencing the same suffering that Han had endured. Faced with the airborne Pakura, he could only endure her relentless attacks. Furthermore, due to his massive size, he was nothing more than a walking target.
   "Damn slippery thing, so annoying!"
   At this point, Roshi could no longer hold back.
   He suddenly tilted his head upward, gathering chakra rapidly in his mouth.
   As a fully transformed Tailed Beast, Roshi's Tailed Beast Bomb at this moment was far larger than Han's earlier one, it wasn't just a little bigger, it had grown from the size of a fist to something nearly the size of half a basketball court.
   Seeing this, Pakura, already transformed into a phoenix high in the sky, sensed the overwhelming chakra packed into the Tailed Beast Bomb and broke into a cold sweat.
   Though unwilling, she understood that with her current power, she could not block this fully powered Tailed Beast Bomb.
   Fortunately, just then, Rasa's voice sounded behind her.
   "Half an hour is up. Pakura, Michikawa, you two can fall back. Leave the rest to me."
   Of course, Rasa's movements didn't escape the watchful eyes of the Iwagakure shinobi and Madara Uchiha.
   "Oh, he's finally making his move? Let's see what kind of power this kid holds."
   Without any hesitation, Pakura and Michikawa deactivated their techniques, reverting to their normal appearances, and retreated to the golden cloud of sand Rasa had floated over on.
   Roshi, who was preparing the Tailed Beast Bomb, felt a twinge of unease upon seeing this, but his confidence in the Tailed Beast's power made him launch the massive bomb at Rasa without a second thought.
   Facing the massive, deep purple Tailed Beast Bomb hurtling toward them, Rasa remained calm, bringing his hands together.
   "Sage Art: Desert Slave Rebellion."
   Just as the Tailed Beast Bomb was about to strike the three of them, two enormous arms of sand burst from the ground, grabbing the Tailed Beast Bomb mid-air.
   It wasn't just the Iwagakure shinobi who were stunned, even Roshi, the very master of this Tailed Beast Bomb, was frozen with shock. A Tailed Beast Bomb capable of destroying an entire village had been caught so easily?
   Even Madara, watching from afar, was a little surprised. Of course, he himself could easily block a Tailed Beast Bomb with Susanoo's defense. And his old friend Hashirama could even catch one bare-handed and play with it like a ball.
   But this shinobi from Sunagakure...
   As everyone was still reeling from the shock, the Tailed Beast Bomb, struggling fiercely in the grip of the sand arms, began to shrink, smaller and smaller, until eventually it dissipated into a wisp of green smoke.
   The Iwagakure shinobi stared at the scene, horrified, instinctively retreating further back.
   "You've got to be kiddinh! That terrifying attack was neutralized so easily..."
   "So this is Sunagakure's Kazekage?"
   "He's on a completely different level from those other Sunagakure shinobi!"
   Not long ago, Michikawa had also managed to block a Tailed Beast Bomb, but definitely not as effortlessly as this.
   The Iwagakure shinobi all unconsciously swallowed hard.
   Behind Rasa, Pakura and Michikawa also revealed faint, hard-to-detect expressions of shock.
   Though they had long known Rasa was frighteningly powerful with sage energy, they hadn't truly grasped just how strong he was. Rasa seldom showed his full power.
   But now they clearly understood: Rasa was no longer on the same level as them.
   Rasa, meanwhile, paid no mind to the two behind him.
   After destroying the Tailed Beast Bomb, Rasa slowly floated on his golden cloud of sand until he was face-to-face with the still-stunned Four-Tails, Son Gok.
   Nearby, Han, the jinchriki of the Five-Tails, also tensed up and transformed into his complete Tailed Beast form, a gigantic white creature resembling a fusion of a dolphin and a goat, towering above everyone.
   At this moment, two mountain-sized Tailed Beasts stood between the Iwagakure shinobi and their enemies. Standing before them, representing Sunagakure, were Kazekage Rasa, Pakura of Scorch Release, and Michikawa of Magnet Release.
   Rasa looked at the two Tailed Beasts, now on full alert, and spoke slowly.
   "Personally, I have no interest in slaughter. But as Kazekage, for the sake of my village, I must eliminate Iwagakure's forces here. However, if the jinchriki of the Four-Tails and Five-Tails choose to surrender now, I will spare the lives of the Iwagakure shinobi."
   Before Rasa's words had fully faded, Roshi's voice roared out from within the Four-Tails' body.
   "Iwagakure shinobi may fall in battle, but we never surrender!"
   Though not surprised by the answer, Rasa sighed.
   "I see. Then, I can only apologize."
   At that moment, standing behind Rasa, Pakura, and Michikawa were both wide-eyed in shock. They could feel the overwhelming sage energy radiating from Rasa, vast as a mountain.
   "Sage Art: Magnet Release: Birth of the Sand Tree World!"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 172: Chapter 172: The Power of the Demon
   As Rasa executed his jutsu, a rumbling sound echoed through the earth.
   Everyone felt the ground beneath their feet shaking. They still hadn't understood what kind of technique this was. The earth suddenly cracked open, with spider-web-like fissures spreading under the feet of the Iwagakure ninja. This caused them to lose their balance and feel a sense of unease in their hearts. Some of the Iwagakure ninjas were already considering retreating.
   Roshi, who had transformed into the Four-Tails Son Goku, immediately shouted to the ninja behind him while warily scanning his surroundings. Facing the mysterious Kazekage, Roshi could not afford to let his guard down for a moment. He wanted to sense what was happening beneath his feet, but unfortunately, he could feel nothing.
   At that moment, with the deafening sound of explosions, countless grains of sand erupted from the cracks. The entire battlefield was soon engulfed in a cloud of yellow sand.
   The Iwagakure ninja, witnessing the world around them turn gray-yellow, were startled. They quickly drew their kunai and began to defend themselves. However, this yellow sand appeared to have no unusual properties other than obscuring their vision, limiting their sight to just a few meters and making it somewhat difficult to breathe.
   Like Roshi, those at the front of the battlefield found it peculiar.
   He scanned his surroundings, and aside from the white Five Tails beside him, he couldn't see the ninja behind him. Fortunately, his sensory abilities remained effective, but he didn't sense anything out of the ordinary.
   Yet, this was the strangest part.
   He couldn't believe that the mysterious Kazekage's technique would be so light and casual!
   Roshi's confusion was shared by Pakura and Michikawa, who stood behind Rasa. They both looked at Rasa with questioning gazes. Rasa, however, appeared calm and unconcerned.
   "Don't worry. I told you. I'm not interested in slaughter, so I used a gentler technique!"
   The two were taken aback. Meanwhile, far away on the battlefield, Madara Uchiha, who was watching everything, noticed it through his Sharingan.
   "What technique is this?"
   With the insight of the Sharingan, he clearly saw.
   Amidst the endless yellow sand, the grains of sand entered the bodies of the Iwagakure ninja through their breath or adhered to their skin, beginning to absorb their chakra.
   The Iwagakure ninja could not sense it in the short term because the effect was like a slow-acting poison. But Madara Uchiha didn't dare to underestimate it, as he also noticed that the rate at which their chakra was being absorbed was accelerating.
   Rasa's strange technique had plunged the entire battlefield into an eerie silence. These ninjas naturally felt that something was wrong, but the yellow sand was so vast, and the visibility was so poor that they couldn't distinguish direction or figure out where to flee.
   Suddenly, a scream echoed across the battlefield.
   "Ah... help... help me..."
   Roshi and Han were both startled.
   The other Iwagakure ninjas were also alarmed. They tried to see what was happening. But the yellow sand obscured their vision, preventing them from making out anything clearly. They couldn't see anything at all.
   At that moment, more and more screams began to echo.
   "My body... My chakra...!"
   Instantly, the battlefield was filled with screams, one after another, resembling a hellish scene that chilled the hearts of those still alive. What terrified Roshi and Han, even more, was that with each scream, the chakra of the Iwagakure ninja disappeared in their senses.
   "We can't go on like this. Han, blow these sands away!"
   Han, transformed into the Five-Tails, immediately reared up like a horse, raising his front limbs high and stomping down on the ground.
   In an instant, boiling steam erupted from the Five-Tails' feet, blasting outward. Han clearly intended to use the force of the steam to blow away the sand, but what happened next left him stunned.
   The yellow sand around him seemed to swallow the white steam that erupted from his feet, vanishing without a trace.
   At that moment, Roshi heard the voice of the Four-Tails Son Goku in his mind once again.
   "Idiot! Can't you see? These sands are absorbing chakra!"
   After the Four-Tails' reminder, Roshi finally realized. His chakra was also being absorbed. However, compared to the massive body of the Tailed Beast, these sands were minuscule. It felt like the bite of a mosquito sucking blood.
   Now that he understood what these sands were, Roshi finally had a plan.
   Countless amounts of chakra began to gather at the Four-Tails' mouth. Soon, a deep purple Tailed Beast Ball appeared, and the Four-Tails raised its head high, firing it directly into the sky.
   The deep purple Tailed Beast Ball shot like a meteor into the sky, and then...
   A massive mushroom cloud erupted in the sky, and the shockwave from the explosion swept outward in all directions.
   Now, even if Rasa's sand was absorbing chakra at a rapid rate, it couldn't compare to the shockwave generated by the explosion of the Tailed Beast Ball.
   In an instant, the yellow sand was blown away completely.
   However, after the sand was cleared, the scene at the Iwagakure ninja's position made both Roshi and Han's pupils shrink.
   On the desolate, barren land, countless human-shaped sand sculptures, resembling cacti, had sprouted at some point. If one looked closely, they could see the twisted human faces trapped within the sand-covered sculptures.
   The surviving Iwagakure ninja, upon seeing this terrifying sight, had their pupils contract in fear, their bodies trembling from dread. Some even...
   "What... What kind of power is this?"
   With just one strike, Iwagakure had lost at least a tenth of their fighting strength. Although they were mostly low-ranking and middle-ranking ninjas, this hellish scene had left a psychological scar on them that could never be erased. They all looked at Rasa's figure in the sky with fear in their eyes, all having the same thought.
   But then, Rasa's next words caused their emotions to spiral like a rollercoaster, lifting their spirits, which had just plummeted, back up again.
   "Don't worry. They are just controlled by my sand. If treated properly, their lives won't be in danger."
   In the eyes of all the Iwagakure ninja, and even those of Pakura and Michikawa behind Rasa, filled with disbelief, Rasa calmly said:
   "I told you, I am not here because I enjoy killing. I am here because, as the Kazekage of Sunagakure, I must be here due to this war. So now, you still have a chance. The Jinchuriki of the Four-Tails and Five-Tails, if you choose to surrender and the Iwagakure ninja chooses to retreat, this war will end here."
   Rasa said calmly but his next words send shivers down to every one spine.
   If not, then I will create an actual hell for you and your generations to plunder in fear.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 173: Chapter 173: God
   Rasa was not someone who liked to waste words.
   Like before he came to this world, he hated the constant chatter in the comics. However, only after being in this world and sitting in the position of Kazekage did Rasa realize that verbal warfare had its value.
   Because ruling through only violence and fear is an incredibly difficult task.
   You have too many enemies to face!
   Perhaps you might think that with great power, you wouldn't have to fear anyone and could just kill whoever disobeys.
   It's like saying, "If you can't solve the problem, then solve the one causing it."
   But here's the issue: eliminating the problem's source doesn't mean the problem will vanish. It will only appear in another form. This was the reason why Rasa showed mercy to the Iwagakure ninja.
   After gaining this new power, Rasa already had a clear path for the future. That path was the unification of the Shinobi World.
   It wasn't that Rasa was overly obsessed with power. His only goal in this was to prepare for potential enemies that might appear in the future.
   Such as the tsutsuki clan.
   Therefore, he couldn't kill these Iwagakure ninjas. This might seem like a double standard. Last time, in the Land of Rivers, Rasa didn't show any mercy to the Konoha ninja.
   Rasa wasn't going to deny it; he had a double standard. But he also wanted to defend himself.
   That's because Rasa knew he might eventually conquer Iwagakure, Kumogakure, or even Kirigakure, but Konoha was the least likely to be conquered because that was the village where the world's protagonists lived.
   Turning the Hokage into the Kazekage was not impossible, but it was obviously more complicated than with the other three villages. So, it was better for him to temporarily abandon Konoha, which had the smallest chance, and unite the other villages that were easier to unite.
   In addition to this, maintaining a balance of military power was also crucial. Of course, this wasn't easy.
   Just like now, after hearing Rasa's words, both Roshi and Han immediately shouted angrily.
   "This is absolutely impossible, Kazekage! Although I'm grateful for your mercy on our village's ninja, it's still the same as I said: there are only dead Iwagakure ninja, no surrendering Iwagakure ninja."
   However, it wasn't entirely in vain. At least now, Roshi's reaction wasn't as intense as before. Now, it was time for something very important.
   That was true verbal warfare!
   True verbal warfare wasn't about trying to convince someone with quick words from the start; it was about first defeating them and then using both the carrot and the stick to convince them.
   "Is that so? Then, what a pity. I won't show mercy anymore!"
   With those words, Rasa clasped his hands together, and upon seeing this, Roshi and Han's expressions hardened.
   "Sage Art: Magnet Release - Sand Iron Domain!"
   In an instant, the entire ground began to crack, and sand iron surged from the earth like a tsunami, blocking out the sun. It transformed into sharp, diamond-shaped tendrils, heading straight for the two Tailed Beasts in the distance.
   The Four-Tails and Five-Tails didn't hesitate for a moment.
   At that moment, they both used their most powerful technique: the Tailed Beast Ball.
   Two massive purple chakra orbs, roughly the size of half a basketball court, sped toward the incoming sand iron.
   A violent explosion immediately caused the heavens and earth to tremble, as if the very fabric of the world was being torn apart.
   The surrounding Iwagakure ninja, hit by this intense shockwave, could no longer maintain their footing. Seeing this, the village's jonins immediately issued orders.
   "Everyone, retreat with your sand-turned comrades!"
   Far in the distance, feeling the terrifying hot wind approaching, White Zetsu also spoke up.
   "Madara-sama, should we retreat? If we stay here, we'll be caught in the aftermath of the battle."
   But the said boss only rubbed his chin in amusement.
   At that moment, the eyes of Madara Uchiha, reflecting the light of his Sharingan, showed signs of interest.
   "Although I don't want to admit it, this little brat's power is really starting to get the better of me in this worn-out body. It looks like the plan needs to change. Let's go."
   Instantly, his body melded into the earth and disappeared.
   On the battlefield, Rasa and the two Tailed Beasts were finally fully engaged in combat. Unlike the earlier battle with Pakura, Michikawa, Roshi, and Han, which, although extraordinary, was still within human limits, this battle between Rasa and the Tailed Beasts had surpassed human capabilities.
   On the barren desert, each Tailed Beast Ball, powerful enough to destroy a mountain or a village, erupted with immense destructive force, flashing and lighting up the sky.
   In contrast, the seemingly endless black sand iron spread like an ocean, coloring the land a deep, inky black, transforming the battlefield into a vast sea of darkness.
   Even the powerful Tailed Beast Balls, upon encountering this sea of black sand iron, were devoured like ships sinking into the ocean, quickly vanishing without a trace.
   The Iwagakure ninja, who had already retreated to a safe distance, could only think of one word upon seeing this scene.
   This was the power of a god!
   Before such divine power, even the Tailed Beasts' Jinchriki began to falter.
   Roshi and Han were, after all, imperfect Jinchriki.
   Even if they were perfect Jinchriki, facing sand iron that could absorb their chakra and seemed endless, they too gradually started to weaken.
   Sensing that the chakra in the two Jinchriki was nearly exhausted, Rasa knew it was time to use his sealing technique.
   "Sage Art: Magnet Release - Thorn Seal!"
   Violet floral patterns, representing the Sealing of the Shukaku, appeared on the sand iron. The iron tendrils climbed up the massive Tailed Beasts, and Roshi and Han instantly sensed something was wrong. But it was already too late.
   Their huge forms became moving targets!
   Thorny iron trees began growing on their bodies, restricting the Tailed Beasts' movements and suppressing their chakra. Roshi and Han suddenly felt the connection between themselves and their Tailed Beasts severed.
   Feeling his consciousness fade, Roshi sighed inwardly. This was certainly something they had not anticipated before coming. Just like how they never expected this young Kazekage to be so powerful. It seemed that Onoki's plan had failed.
   Iwagakure could no longer prevent Sunagakure's rise.
   Once the news of this battle spread, no village would dare to challenge Sunagakure easily again. However, that no longer concerned him.
   The battle concluded, and the sealed bodies of Roshi and Han were delivered to Rasa by the sand iron.
   He wasted no time, looking toward the trembling Iwagakure ninja in the distance.
   "Go tell your Tsuchikage, Onoki, I've taken the Four-Tails and Five-Tails. If he wants them back, he should come to Sunagakure with sincerity..."
   With those words, Rasa flew into the air, taking Jinchriki, Pakura, and Michikawa.
   Watching Rasa leave, the Iwagakure ninja stood in stunned silence, unsure of what to do.
   After a long moment, a jonin stepped forward.
   "This is no longer a battle we can intervene in. Let's set up camp here, report everything that happened to Tsuchikage-sama, and wait for his decision."
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 174: Chapter 174: Aftermath
   Land of Fire, Konohagakure.
   The moment news reached Konohagakure that the war between Sunagakure, Kumogakure, and Iwagakure was on the brink of exploding, the current pillar of Konoha, Minato Namikaze, could no longer stay in Mount Myoboku for training.
   At this moment, the Hokage office was filled with tension. All the high-ranking officials of the village had gathered. The atmosphere was heavy as everyone awaited updates from the village's intelligence officers regarding the battlefield.
   The outcome of this war would determine Konoha's position in the conflict.
   Everyone in Konoha hoped that this war between Sunagakure, Iwagakure, and Kumogakure would drag the three villages deeply into the quagmire of war, allowing Konoha to finally rest easy. And they wouldn't have to wait long. In just a day or two, news from the frontlines would surely arrive.
   Sitting beside Minato, Jiraiya, seemingly more relaxed, casually asked.
   "How's it going? Have you returned home? Was Kushina angry?"
   Minato gave a somewhat awkward smile at Jiraiya's question.
   Although he had written letters to Kushina through the frogs while in Mount Myoboku, it was impossible for her not to feel resentment after being separated for so long.
   Just then, the sound of approaching footsteps echoed from outside, silencing the entire office.
   The door to the Hokage office opened, and Shikaku Nara, the current strategist of the Hokage, appeared. However, in that moment, the stern expression on Shikaku's face immediately made everyone feel that something was wrong.
   "What's the matter, Shikaku?"
   Shikaku glanced around the office before steeling himself and walking up to Hiruzen Sarutobi, the Hokage, pulling out a scroll and speaking.
   "Hokage-sama, this is the intelligence we just received from Iwagakure. Please take a look."
   Hiruzen's face grew serious as he took the scroll, giving Shikaku a brief glance before slowly unrolling it. Upon reading it, his body shook, and he shouted in disbelief.
   "How is this possible? Has the intelligence been confirmed?"
   Hiruzen's outburst immediately raised alarms among everyone in the office.
   "We've confirmed it, Hokage-sama. There's no mistake. After all, this concerns the Jinchriki. Iwagakure wouldn't make a joke out of this."
   Hiruzen's grip tightened on the scroll as the tension in the room escalated.
   Sensing the rising unease, Minato could no longer contain his curiosity and asked Shikaku.
   "Shikaku, what's going on?"
   Shikaku glanced at the Hokage, waiting for a moment before he slowly replied.
   "We've just received word that Rasa, the Kazekage of Sunagakure, along with the Jutsu masters Pakura and Michikawa, appeared in the Land of Birds. With overwhelming force, they defeated Iwagakure's ninja and captured two of Iwagakure's Jinchriki: the Four-Tails, Roshi, and the Five-Tails, Han."
   At that moment, everyone in the Hokage's office had their expressions change drastically.
   Danzo's reaction was the most intense, immediately shouting.
   "Stop spouting nonsense, Shikaku! Sunagakure's forces were in the Land of Rivers, weren't they?"
   This was something everyone had confirmed.
   At this moment, only Minato understood what was happening and spoke in a low, grave tone.
   "Shikaku, are you saying that Sunagakure, with just three people, stopped Iwagakure's 6,000-strong ninja force and captured two Jinchriki?"
   Shikaku glanced at the shocked faces of everyone in the room, his pupils narrowing slightly, before reluctantly nodding.
   "Yes, according to the intelligence from Iwagakure, the Kazekage of Sunagakure, Rasa, along with the Scorch Release user Pakura and Magnet Release user Michikawa, demonstrated extraordinary power in this battle. Even the Tailed Beast Balls of the Jinchriki were easily neutralized. Especially Rasa, who, in the final battle, fought two Jinchriki simultaneously and captured them with overwhelming force!"
   At that moment, everyone in the Hokage office shuddered, their faces filled with disbelief.
   "You're kidding! Those are Jinchriki we're talking about!"
   "Fighting two at once, with overwhelming strength? How is that even possible?"
   "Only the First Hokage could do something like this, right?"
   Everyone spoke in shocked disbelief, their fear palpable in their words.
   At this point, the only ones who managed to stay calm were Minato, Jiraiya, and Orochimaru.
   Orochimaru, who knew some secrets, excitedly licked his lips. Jiraiya furrowed his brows in thought. Minato's gaze momentarily blanked, but he quickly regained his composure, a hint of respect in his tone as he spoke.
   "I see now. So, this is the true plan of the Kazekage. With just three people, they changed the course of the war. If that's the case, with the Tailed Beasts in hand, and considering the nature of the Tsuchikage, Iwagakure probably won't be attacking Konoha anymore. This breaks up the alliance between Iwagakure and Kumogakure. From now on, Sunagakure only has to face Kumogakure. No... after this battle, with the Kazekage's demonstrated ability to suppress two Tailed Beasts, even Kumogakure will think twice before acting rashly."
   Once again, the Hokage office fell into silence.
   Everyone could feel the uncertainty about the future of the ninja world.
   Under the steady patter of rain.
   As the leaders of the Akatsuki, Yahiko, Konan, and Nagato, looked at the intelligence they had just received, they were equally astonished.
   Not long ago, they had been tasked with intercepting the Iwagakure ninjas who tried to pass through the Land of Rain, as per their agreement with Sunagakure. However, Yahiko had only ordered the Akatsuki members to secretly obstruct the Iwagakure ninjas without direct confrontation.
   After all, the Akatsuki's numbers and strength were no match for Iwagakure's forces.
   Fortunately, the Akatsuki was familiar with the geography of the Land of Rain. Even so, Yahiko had still been concerned that the conflict might escalate, potentially leading to the death of their members in this war.
   However, to their surprise, the Iwagakure ninjas suddenly chose to retreat, without even completing their journey.
   This baffled Yahiko and the others, as they initially thought it might be some kind of trick by Iwagakure. It wasn't until they received the latest intelligence that everything became clear.
   As they read the report detailing the overwhelming power displayed by the Kazekage, Rasa, who had captured two Jinchriki, the three were stunned. Yahiko recalled his previous encounter with Rasa and the stories Jiraiya-sensei had told them about the First Hokage, Senju Hashirama, who had once ruled the ninja world.
   Yahiko then had an idea and asked.
   "Konan, Nagato, have you ever been to Sunagakure?"
   While the entire ninja world was shocked by the frightening power displayed by Sunagakure's Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, the story's protagonist, Rasa himself, returned to Sunagakure. After safely securing the two Tailed Beasts, he went straight to the Rychi Cave to meet with the White Snake Sage.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 175: Chapter 175: New Training
   Following a report from the Tagitsuhime, Rasa once again met with the White Snake Sage.
   "Kazekage, I'm not sure why you wanted to see me again. Are you ready to accept the terms I proposed earlier? To use your special power to turn the natural energy of our Rychi Cave into senjutsu energy?" the White Snake Sage asked.
   Rasa shook his head but still explained.
   "Sorry, it's not that I'm refusing. I just believe that any transaction should be made on equal terms of power."
   The White Snake Sage showed no signs of displeasure but instead asked.
   "Oh? Are you dissatisfied with your current power, Kazekage? I have seen it myself. Even the Five-Tails and Four-Tails were easily sealed by you!"
   "No... For me, among all the Tailed Beasts, only the Nine-Tails' power is worth my attention," Rasa replied.
   After all, the Nine-Tails could defeat seven opponents with only half of its power.
   The White Snake Sage nodded, acknowledging this, and then asked.
   "So, what is it that you wish to discuss with me?"
   Rasa didn't hesitate and directly asked.
   "I want to ask a question. I want to do something, but I don't want any of the Six Paths Sages to detect it. Is there a way?"
   The White Snake Sage's eyes brightened, immediately understanding what Rasa meant.
   "You wish to take action against the Tailed Beasts?"
   "So, does Lord White Snake think it's impossible?"
   The White Snake Sage finally seemed a little more energetic and responded, "From my standpoint, I have no objection. However, I do not recommend it."
   "Simple," the White Snake Sage began. "Since Kaguya Otsutsuki became the Jinchriki of the Ten-Tails and passed her chakra through the Ninja World via the Shinobi religion, she, as the owner of the chakra, can observe any place in this world that contains chakra."
   "In other words, as long as there's no chakra, she won't be able to observe it?"
   "That's the theory, but it's very difficult to achieve. Take you, for example: even though you don't have chakra in your body now, Otsutsuki Kaguya can't observe you directly, but she can still observe you through the chakra around you, your family, your subordinates, and even chakra-infused ninja tools. If you plan to take action against the Tailed Beasts, even if you bring them to a space devoid of chakra, she will still be able to know your movements through the Tailed Beast's chakra."
   Rasa's brow furrowed deeply.
   "Is there really no way?"
   The White Snake Sage pondered for a moment.
   "Well, it's not entirely hopeless. Unless your space-time abilities surpass Otsutsuki Kaguya's, allowing you to create a world beyond the reach of chakra."
   "Is there any way to do that?"
   Rasa pressed. At that moment, the White Snake Sage gazed intently at him.
   "Of course, there is a way. Don't forget, I once told you about my abilities."
   Rasa immediately recalled what the White Snake Sage had said before: her greatest skill was the ability to create spaces.
   If it were in the past, Rasa would naturally have hesitated, but after all his time spent with the Rychi Cave, the other party had shown enough goodwill. If he was too suspicious now, it would indeed seem ungrateful.
   "I remember, please teach me, Lord White Snake!"
   The White Snake Sage nodded and explained,
   "It's simple. The key lies in the Dragon Transformation Secret Technique. Our Rychi Cave's Dragon Transformation technique can help the practitioner's power evolve, granting them new abilities. There are two ways to acquire this new power. One is through self-evolution, but that evolution is uncertain, and the abilities obtained are unknown. The other way is by receiving guidance. Our Rychi Cave follows the second method. The guiding power comes from the scales passed down by the previous White Snake Sages!"
   Rasa nodded, eager to understand.
   "So, what should I do specifically?"
   "Just infuse the power of my scales into the Dragon Transformation technique. This power will take root within your body like a seed, allowing you to grasp the power of space..." the White Snake Sage explained.
   After returning from the Rychi Cave, Rasa immediately summoned Baki and Honoka.
   Once they entered, Rasa wasted no time and spoke directly.
   "I need both of you to do something."
   Baki, who now blindly admired and trusted Rasa, especially after seeing Rasa capture the Four-Tails and Five-Tails Jinchriki of Iwagakure, was filled with excitement.
   Rasa summoned two of the puppets made by Chiyo, specifically the Four-Tails and Five-Tails puppets, using his summoning technique.
   "Honoka, I need you to use sealing techniques to extract some chakra from these two Jinchriki and seal it into these puppets. Baki, you'll assist her."
   The two Jinchriki were left under the supervision of the Anbu after being captured. Although Rasa had dismissed his previous plans to deal with the Tailed Beasts under the White Snake Sage's advice, this did not mean that Rasa had lost interest in their chakra. At least, he was still interested in the Lava Release of the Four-Tails and the Boil Release of the Five-Tails.
   "Can these puppets suppress the Tailed Beast chakra?"
   "The core of these puppets is made from my senjutsu chakra, so suppressing Tailed Beast chakra won't be an issue. But be gentle when extracting the chakra. We can't let anything happen to these two Jinchriki, or Onoki might really try to kill me."
   Baki nodded, though a little disappointed. He knew that the Four-Tails and Five-Tails could never truly be absorbed by Sunagakure, they were only being used to restrain Iwagakure.
   After Baki and Honoka left, Rasa let out a sigh of relief.
   With the Four-Tails and Five-Tails under his control, it meant that Sunagakure now held the initiative in the war.
   Onoki would never dare to make a rash move. He wouldn't allow the Jinchriki, who had cost Iwagakure so many resources to produce, to be lost. Without Onoki, even the strength of Kumo would not be enough to pose a serious threat!
   With that, Sunagakure could fully withdraw from the turmoil of this war and focus on developing the village.
   But Rasa also knew not to let his guard down.
   Even though he had easily sealed the Four-Tails and Five-Tails in this battle, he knew that even if the Tailed Beasts were sealed, it was uncertain how much power they could still exert.
   And even if the Tailed Beasts were fully released, the One-Tail through Seven-Tails were no match for the Eight-Tails and Nine-Tails. Not to mention, the Nine-Tails in this case was only half of its full power.
   So, Rasa knew that he had no reason to become arrogant just yet. Next, he returned home.
   With Chiyo, Ebizo, and Bunpuku all away on missions, Hana had temporarily returned to the village. For her safety, Rasa asked her to stay with Karura for the time being.
   During this period, Karura's pregnancy had progressed, and she had started experiencing morning sickness. Hana, who had been a little shy before, became very excited upon hearing about Karura's pregnancy and eagerly took on the responsibility of taking care of her.
   After making sure his wife was well taken care of, Rasa returned to the Rychi Cave to continue his training.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 176: Chapter 176: White Snake Scales
   The news of the Four-Tails Jinchriki and Five-Tails Jinchriki from Iwagakure being captured by Sunagakure's Kazekage spread throughout the world.
   It immediately pressed the pause button on the entire shinobi world, which was already caught in the chaos of war!
   Upon receiving the news, noki, the Tsuchikage of Iwagakure, was naturally furious. However, after venting his emotions, noki chose the wisest course of action. He immediately ordered the ninjas from both of the village's battlefronts to retreat ten miles and cease their attack on Sunagakure.
   Just as Rasa had predicted, noki was not willing to gamble.
   If Iwagakure continued their attack and Sunagakure chose to take drastic measures and directly killed the two Jinchriki, even though the Tailed Beasts themselves couldn't die, the loss of the Jinchriki would be devastating to the village. Additionally, the cost of recapturing the Tailed Beasts was not something Iwagakure could bear at this moment.
   Especially during such a chaotic time in the shinobi world.
   One wrong move could cause Iwagakure to fall into an irreparable situation.
   After receiving the news, the Third Raikage of Kumogakure also made the same decision. He quickly ordered the Eight-Tails Jinchriki, who was still on the battlefield, to return to the village.
   Although Kumogakure had not suffered any direct losses, the Raikage had already lost Iwagakure as an ally and now had to face Sunagakure alone. Moreover, the display of power by Sunagakure had greatly unsettled him. Particularly, the appearance of the Scorch Release ninja Pakura and the Magnet Release ninja Michikawa, who had joined the hunt for the Four-Tails and Five-Tails, now arriving in the Land of Rivers, made the Third Raikage believe that Kumogakure had no chance of victory.
   In contrast to the anger and frustration of the ninjas from Iwagakure and Kumogakure, Sunagakure had no intention of hiding the news.
   Therefore, the ninjas and civilians of Sunagakure, upon hearing the news, were filled with immense excitement.
   The display of power by Kazekage, Pakura, and Michikawa, as well as the possibility of avoiding the continuation of the war, had elevated their admiration for the three to its peak. The entire village of Suna was engulfed in a joyous and enthusiastic atmosphere.
   This caused those with malicious intent hiding in Sunagakure to retreat and lie low once more, caught between reluctance and fear.
   Dragon Oasis. This is where the God Tree resides.
   Unlike the God Tree that had been transformed from the Ten-Tails in his memory, this God Tree in Dragon Oasis did not seem to have grown significantly larger due to an increase in chakra.
   In fact, compared to the other massive trees of Dragon Oasis, it could be considered relatively small. If it weren't for the seals and sculptures surrounding it, it would be difficult to distinguish it from the other trees.
   Rasa was unsure if this was due to the surrounding sealing techniques, the container below limiting its growth, or the chakra he had provided not being enough. However, he didn't feel dissatisfied, so he didn't mind.
   Rasa's sole purpose for coming here today was to use the power of the God Tree he had created to train. With this in mind, Rasa took out a scroll from his pocket.
   As the seal on the scroll was undone, a palm-sized, jade-white scale appeared before him.
   This was the scale gifted to him by the White Snake Sage, imbued with the power of the Dragon Cave.
   This scale, though small, allowed Rasa to feel the surging natural energy within it.
   Without hesitation, Rasa raised his right hand and pointed the [Kma] at the white scale.
   In an instant, the natural power within the scale was drawn toward the [Kma] by its immense pulling force. The surging natural energy transformed into a massive white serpent and flew into the [Kma].
   As this natural energy from the White Snake Sage fused with Rasa's body through the power of [Kma], Rasa immediately felt a new strength slowly emerging in his heart. At the same time, he realized that his sensory ability was rapidly expanding, stretching out further and further, its range growing wider.
   "So, this is the spatial ability the White Snake Sage spoke of?"
   At this moment, Rasa's weakest sensory ability was quickly replenished. His sensory range, initially just one kilometer, began to expand rapidly, two kilometers, three kilometers...
   What was even more terrifying was that he wasn't just improving his range; the details within the range-every blade of grass, every tree-became increasingly clear. The closer the object, the more distinct the sensation.
   With his eyes closed Rasa slowly acclimated to this newly acquired ability. After about half an hour, he slowly opened his eyes.
   At that moment, his sensory ability surpassed even the strongest sensory abilities of the Uzumaki clan, such as the Kagura Mind's Eye. Within a ten-kilometer radius centered on him, he could clearly sense everything, including chakra, natural energy, and senjutsu energy. He could detect the precise location of others, the size of their energy, and even the chakra attributes.
   Beyond the ten-kilometer range, while not as clear, he could still vaguely sense the direction of others. This range extended up to around 100 kilometers.
   This range was measured from his position; if considered from Rasa's perspective, it spanned a direct 200 kilometers. However, Rasa was still not fully satisfied.
   He clearly remembered that in the later stages of the Hokage's story, for example, both Hashirama and Tobirama, while in the Uzumaki village, could sense Madara from the battlefield, and that distance was at least over a thousand kilometers.
   Of course, for Rasa at present, the most important aspect of this ability was that it would prevent Black Zetsu and White Zetsu from spying on him.
   At that moment, Rasa sensed something and vanished with a Body Flicker Technique.
   When he reappeared, he was already inside Chiyo's laboratory in the Dragon Oasis.
   As Rasa infused senjutsu energy into several test subjects from Iwagakure, six white Zetsu bodies emerged from the experiments.
   Seeing Rasa, who had extracted them, the white Zetsu were filled with fear.
   "I see, the Spore Technique?! What a shame, these aren't the top-tier Zetsu like the ones Akatsuki has!"
   However, such valuable research material couldn't be wasted.
   Rasa didn't give them any time to react. He immediately sealed them using Magnet Release and stored them in a scroll.
   As for the appearance of White Zetsu, Rasa wasn't too surprised. In fact, it would have been strange if they hadn't shown up! Given his current strength and Madara's weakened state, Rasa wasn't worried at all.
   It was Black Zetsu that truly concerned him. After dealing with White Zetsu, Rasa returned beneath the God Tree.
   Though the newly acquired spatial power pleased him, Rasa wasn't entirely confident about using it directly to practice the Dragon Cave's secret transformation technique. He still wanted to add an extra layer of precaution.
   With that thought, he didn't hesitate anymore. He placed both of his hands on the trunk of the God Tree.
   The God Tree seemed to sense his intentions, and a pull came, drawing all the power Rasa had just gained into his body.
   Soon, a brand-new fruit appeared on the tree's canopy. Seeing this, Rasa nodded in satisfaction.
   At the same time, he recalled the words the White Snake Sage had told him. Any normal person would likely dislike living under constant surveillance.
   Once this war ended, perhaps he could begin attempting to help those around him abandon chakra as a source of power. With this thought in mind, Rasa wasted no time and picked the new fruit from the tree, eating it.
   The moment he consumed it, Rasa, who hadn't expected much, suddenly felt a strange shift within his body.
   He could clearly sense what was happening.
   It was a power he had never used before, a gift from the priestesses of the Land of Demons, known as the power of foresight.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 177: Chapter 177: The Evolution of [Kma]
   In the Land of Demons, during the battle with Mry, Rasa's gains were immense.
   Aside from gaining control of a space the size of Sunagakure from Mry, he also obtained the ability to create puppet bugs and possess and control puppets.
   But his gains didn't stop there!
   Let's not forget that during that battle, Rasa also received a gift from the priestesses of the Land of Demons.
   The ability they bestowed upon him was simple: foresight. This might sound like a powerful ability, and it certainly was, but it came with a restriction. Currently, Rasa could only use this foresight ability to see his own death!
   Yes, it wasn't about seeing danger. It was about seeing his own death! And it only applied to him. At first glance, this seemed like a rather useless ability. Because as soon as he sensed that a life-threatening danger was approaching, he wouldn't even know if he could do anything to avoid it. Furthermore, if there was no life-threatening danger, the ability was effectively useless.
   Fortunately, Rasa soon discovered an alternative use for this ability. As long as the foresight ability didn't activate, it meant that whatever he was doing at the time posed no immediate threat to his life. This was why Rasa had no hesitation in confronting the Four-Tails and Five-Tails.
   After all, in the current Shinobi World, only a handful of people could bring Rasa to the brink of death.
   In fact, the only ones he truly feared were Black Zetsu, the Sage of the Six Paths, and the tsutsuki clan.
   So now, if he could act against the two Tailed Beasts without triggering the foresight ability, it suggested that his actions hadn't provoked a strong reaction from those powerful figures. But now, Rasa felt an unusual disturbance in his foresight ability-not a warning of danger, but a strange sensation.
   Quickly, Rasa traced this anomaly to its source. It came from Mry's space.
   When Rasa arrived, the scene before him made his eyes widen.
   What was once a lifeless world the size of Sunagakure, Mry's Yellow Spring World, was now undergoing a strange transformation.
   This change was truly peculiar.
   Nothing seemed to be happening to the naked eye, but Rasa could perceive it only through his sensory abilities.
   The senjutsu energy, which had once floated faintly like mist in this world, was now... fusing!
   The senjutsu energy was merging within Mry's space, and the result was that Mry's world was slowly expanding. At the same time, Rasa could feel the once-stagnant world begin to exhibit signs of movement, not the movement of senjutsu energy, but rather a flow akin to time itself.
   Suddenly, Rasa had an epiphany.
   The priestesses wield the power of foresight over time!
   The White Snake Sage's scales possessed spatial power!
   And now, Mry had created this space.
   These three forces were converging at this very moment, fusing together as though forming a pivotal moment, a new form of power.
   Ultimately, these forces merged into the power of temporal space. This was the power of creation.
   Excited by this possibility, Rasa couldn't contain his exhilaration.
   Without hesitation, Rasa began absorbing the senjutsu energy from the outside world at an overwhelming pace. Indeed, as more and more senjutsu energy flowed in, the changes within Mry's world accelerated.
   However, soon, Rasa began to feel dissatisfied.
   "Too slow, it's too slow!"
   Although the world was indeed changing, the transformation was just too subtle.
   Just like how he absorbed senjutsu energy, although all the energy in this world had been purified by him so far, he wasn't the true owner of this senjutsu energy. This energy naturally belonged to this world. While he had a unique connection with it, there was still a limit to how quickly he could absorb it.
   And clearly, the more senjutsu energy he purified, the faster his absorption rate became.
   In other words, should he take action against the Tailed Beasts? This thought left Rasa in an awkward situation.
   If he didn't act against the Tailed Beasts, his power would hit a bottleneck. But if he did, it could lead to trouble.
   Upon careful reflection, the only major sources of chakra or natural energy that he knew of were the Three Great Sage Lands, as well as the so-called "Zero-Tail" from Knin Village and the Six Paths Ninja Tools from the Land of Grass: the Box of Ultimate Bliss.
   But wait, there was also the tsutsuki clan on the Moon.
   But out of these, aside from Zero-Tail, he couldn't directly intervene with the others.
   And as for Zero-Tail, he still needed Knin Village's people to work for him.
   After much thought, Rasa decided to wait a little longer. Some things couldn't be rushed.
   With this in mind, he suppressed his impatience and turned his attention to something else.
   Since Mry's space had undergone such a change, what about the senjutsu energy sealed in the gourd?
   Rasa immediately shifted his consciousness to the sealed space within the gourd.
   What he saw next filled him with excitement.
   Though there was no visible change at the center of the space, where the spiral-like energy formation for the Secret Dragon Transformation technique resided, through his sensory abilities, Rasa could feel that this senjutsu energy seemed to have gained some new power.
   However, to understand the nature of this power, he would need to use it. With that thought, he didn't waste any time. He withdrew his consciousness from the gourd's sealed space and returned to Mry's realm.
   Making hand seals, he unlocked the seal on his chest, releasing the senjutsu energy from the gourd.
   The energy flowed from Rasa's chest to his limbs and throughout his body. Just as Rasa didn't feel anything unusual at first, he suddenly felt a familiar change in his right hand.
   The last time he felt this kind of reaction was when he absorbed the chakra from the Senju cells in Danzo's arm. He opened his eyes and looked at his right hand.
   There, from one corner of the diamond-shaped [Kma], a black line extended outward, eventually forming a black dot just below the base of his thumb.
   And at the moment the dot appeared, Rasa felt a strange sensation.
   This feeling wasn't new to him.
   It was a sensation he only experienced when someone used reverse summoning techniques to summon him.
   But in this ninja world, the only entity capable of summoning him through reverse summoning was the contract with the Rychi Cave.
   Yet this sensation was different. It wasn't just the natural energy of the Rychi Cave, it also contained a strange, malevolent chakra.
   Rasa certainly didn't want to accept this inexplicable summoning. But his foresight ability didn't warn him of any danger, and this strange summoning seemed tied to his "cheat." Curious about who might be summoning him, he ultimately decided not to refuse it.
   With a puff of white smoke, Rasa disappeared from his original location.
   When he opened his eyes again, he found himself in a dark, cramped space, feeling as though he had lost control of his body. The sound of kunai clanging against each other echoed from outside.
   Although he didn't understand the situation, Rasa disliked this sense of being restrained and immediately prepared to break free from this space.
   However, just as he was about to take action, he realized that the senjutsu energy inside him had vanished, replaced by a somewhat unfamiliar chakra.
   Please give a try to my next book: One Punch Man: Heroics Start with Dual Kamui
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 178: Chapter 178: The 64th Year of Konoha
   In the 64th year of Konoha.
   Konoha, in conjunction with Sunagakure, is hosting the Chnin Exams.
   After a morning full of exciting battles, the Chnin Exams have finally reached the highly anticipated crucial match.
   This is the match between Sasuke Uchiha, the orphan of the Uchiha clan from Konoha, and Gaara, the son of the Fourth Kazekage of Sunagakure. The match has drawn attention from guests who have traveled from afar to watch. The thrilling ninja battle has the audience cheering nonstop.
   However, just as the match is about to reach its conclusion, an unexpected change occurs.
   First, a large-scale genjutsu falls from the sky, causing the vast majority of the spectators to fall into a deep sleep. Then, Sunagakure's originally allies, ninjas, suddenly turn against their comrades. Finally, from the observation tower, the Fourth Kazekage of Sunagakure suddenly makes a move against the Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, and takes him hostage.
   Hiruzen Sarutobi quickly realizes the reason behind Sunagakure's betrayal.
   The man who was supposed to be the Kazekage of Sunagakure throws away his hat and tears off his mask, revealing the face of his most beloved disciple, Orochimaru, a rogue ninja of Konoha, one of the legendary Sannin.
   After the four sound ninjas, disguised as Kazekage guards, cast the Four Purple Flames Formation, giving Orochimaru and the Third Hokage a battlefield free from interference, Orochimaru finally reveals his true objective: Sasuke Uchiha.
   Hiruzen Sarutobi naturally refuses to comply with Orochimaru's wishes.
   After a brief exchange of blows, Orochimaru finally performs the jutsu he had prepared to kill his former Sensei.
   "Summoning Jutsu: Edo Tensei!"
   Looking at the three coffins rising from the ground, each labeled with the characters for "First," "Second," and "Fourth," Hiruzen Sarutobi immediately forms hand seals, trying to stop Orochimaru.
   But the coffins of the First and Second Hokages have already been summoned.
   Hiruzen Sarutobi can only do his best to prevent the coffin labeled "Fourth" from being summoned.
   Just as Hiruzen Sarutobi is about to succeed, the coffin marked "Fourth" halts halfway, as if it is about to return to where it came from.
   Before Hiruzen Sarutobi can rejoice, he notices that the third coffin, which seemed to fail to be summoned, has risen again, now positioned at the front.
   At this moment, Hiruzen Sarutobi's expression darkens. Behind the coffin, Orochimaru licks his lips, wearing a triumphant smile. Having the Hokage die at the hands of a Hokage is simply too amusing.
   At that moment, the lids of the three coffins slowly open and fall heavily to the ground, revealing the figures of three powerful ninja.
   "Could it be... those two are?"
   "Those are the First Hokage, Hashirama Senju, and the Second Hokage, Tobirama Senju, who established our Konoha Village!"
   "What!? Then who is the third one?"
   "That... is actually the Fourth Kazekage of Sunagakure!!!"
   "Orochimaru actually killed the Fourth Kazekage of Sunagakure!!!"
   In that instant, as Hiruzen Sarutobi gazes at the figures stepping out of the coffins, First Hokage Hashirama Senju, Second Hokage Senju Tobirama, and the Fourth Kazekage of Sunagakure, Rasa, he finally understands the full scope of what has transpired.
   Hiruzen Sarutobi, of course, did not believe that the third coffin labeled "Four" contained the Fourth Hokage, Minato Namikaze, as his soul was still in the belly of the Death God.
   And on such an important stage, Orochimaru would not be so unprepared, not even knowing whether he could use the Reincarnation of the Edo Tensei to bring back the Fourth Hokage.
   At this moment, the First and Second Hokages, summoned by the Edo Tensei, regained their awareness. Feeling their bodies, they looked back at Orochimaru and understood what had happened.
   "I see, so this is the Edo Tensei. Using this forbidden jutsu to summon us... What an impressive young man!"
   The Second Hokage said, his voice familiar to Hiruzen Sarutobi.
   The First Hokage also spoke with some helplessness.
   "As expected, no matter which world, war always exists."
   Hiruzen Sarutobi's face darkened as he angrily shouted at Orochimaru.
   "Orochimaru, you got some nerve to toy with the souls of the dead? This is unforgivable! Sensei, and Lord First Hokage, I never imagined I would meet you both under these circumstances."
   Senju Tobirama, hearing the familiar voice, looked over.
   "Hiruzen, is that you? Have you gotten so old?"
   "Oh, Sarutobi, it's been a long time!" the First Hokage responded warmly.
   Orochimaru, however, licked his lips, eagerly pulling out two kunai sealed with a jutsu and driving them into the heads of the two Hokages, completely controlling them.
   "Stop chatting, you old fools. Start fighting already!"
   The two Hokages immediately began to lose consciousness, leaving behind only one last sentence.
   Hiruzen Sarutobi immediately became alert.
   At that moment, Orochimaru drew another kunai, preparing to control the Fourth Kazekage, who was standing in the front.
   It was understandable that the spectators overlooked the Kazekage, as the Fourth Kazekage, summoned through the Edo Tensei, seemed insignificant compared to the three Hokages and their complicated Sensei-student relationship. In Orochimaru's view, this newly created Fourth Kazekage Reincarnation seemed weak compared to the two Hokages, with no sign of regained consciousness.
   But something unexpected happened just as Orochimaru approached the Kazekage, preparing to use the special kunai to control him.
   The Fourth Kazekage suddenly moved on his own, starting to form hand seals.
   Before Orochimaru could react, countless grains of sand erupted from beneath the Kazekage's feet, transforming into blades that sliced Orochimaru in half at the waist.
   In that instant, Orochimaru's pupils contracted, his eyes filled with disbelief.
   He clearly sensed that the Fourth Kazekage, whom he had killed and turned into a puppet, had broken free of his control.
   This shocking sight caused not only Orochimaru but also Hiruzen Sarutobi and the surrounding sound ninja and Konoha Anbu to react in alarm.
   Though the attack could not harm Orochimaru, he was quickly sliced in half. However, countless small snakes burst from his body and entangled together, reuniting his two halves.
   Still, the unexpected turn of events caused Orochimaru to be cautious and retreat. Fortunately, the sand did not pursue him.
   Once at a safe distance, Orochimaru frowned as he watched the Fourth Kazekage standing there, seemingly feeling his new body. Confusion was etched across his face.
   This sudden change made the atmosphere inside the barrier grow increasingly strange. Everyone's gaze was fixed on the Fourth Kazekage, who had suddenly risen up.
   As the silence grew tense, the Kazekage finally looked up, his eyes scanning the surroundings before settling on Orochimaru.
   "Edo Tensei, huh? Interesting!!!"
   To everyone's further shock, the Kazekage then reached out and grabbed the head of the First Hokage.
   Orochimaru immediately felt a bad premonition and tried to control the First Hokage to retreat, but he found that he could no longer control him.
   Then, he witnessed something even more astonishing.
   With the naked eye, it seemed as though the First Hokage's soul was leaving his body, transforming into strands of chakra, which the Fourth Kazekage, now reanimated, was continuously absorbing.
   Though Orochimaru still did not understand what was happening, he quickly reacted.
   "Water Style... Water Break!"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 179: Chapter 179: The Future World
   The Second Hokage, Tobirama Senju, instantly performed a Water Style jutsu, spitting out a high-pressure water stream aimed at the Kazekage, who was absorbing the First Hokage's chakra.
   Although it was regrettable, Rasa, the Fourth Kazekage, released the First Hokage's soul and quickly retreated. The First Hokage's soul then flew back into the Edo Tensei body.
   Seeing this, Orochimaru immediately summoned the two Hokages' Reincarnations to his side. However, he still didn't let his guard down, warily watching the suddenly uncontrollable Reincarnation of the Kazekage.
   Orochimaru muttered to himself.
   As the caster of the Edo Tensei, Orochimaru knew that as long as the correct hand signs were known, the summoner of the jutsu could undo the summoning contract and regain control. That was why he was so eager to control the First and Second Hokages.
   But why did this Kazekage from Sunagakure know the hand sign?
   Moreover, Orochimaru was sure that the ability to absorb chakra just displayed by this Kazekage was not something he originally possessed; otherwise, it should have appeared during the previous battle.
   At this moment, everyone's hearts were filled with confusion. However, not far away, Hiruzen Sarutobi seemed to see an opportunity and immediately shouted.
   "Kazekage, I'm the Hokage! It seems that you too were killed by Orochimaru. Now, Sunagakure is under Orochimaru's control and is attacking Konoha. We must work together to defeat Orochimaru and save both our villages!"
   The words from Hiruzen Sarutobi brightened the Anbu's faces around him.
   Indeed, if the two Kage teamed up, even though Orochimaru controlled two Hokages, they would still be able to put up a fight.
   However, Orochimaru said nothing, only frowning as he observed the Kazekage, who was still seemingly enjoying his new body.
   Hiruzen Sarutobi thought that the Kazekage had just been summoned and had not yet fully regained his senses. He was about to call out again when the Kazekage finally lowered his hands, turned, and glanced outside the barrier before coldly saying.
   "No... I refuse. This is a matter for your Konoha."
   With that, Rasa calmly walked up to the barrier of the Four Purple Flames Formation.
   To everyone's astonishment, he formed hand seals.
   "Four Purple Flames Formation... Release!"
   Suddenly, a small gate opened in the Four Purple Flames Formation, and Rasa, the Kazekage, walked out, causing the barrier to close again.
   This scene left everyone, including Orochimaru, stunned and confused. Not only did he know how to break the Edo Tensei, but he also knew how to bypass the Four Purple Flames Formation.
   At this moment, Rasa paid no mind to them.
   Walking out of the barrier, Rasa looked around at the unfamiliar yet familiar arena, filled with figures that should have appeared only many years later. He couldn't help but sigh, glancing at the [Kma] in his hand.
   "I see... So this is the power of time and space? It brought me to the future. No..."
   As he gazed at the scene before him, identical to the one from the story, Rasa understood.
   This was not the future, but the second world of the Hokage!
   "Interesting, so does this mean I can do whatever I want in this world? After all, if anything goes wrong, I can just undo the Edo Tensei and return to my own world. No matter how powerful, even the Sage of the Six Paths can't intervene in parallel worlds, right?"
   However, before doing anything, there were two things he had to take care of.
   He had sensed earlier that although he had arrived in a parallel world through the power of time and space, he could still sense the existence of the Hell world and the gourd seal space, both of which shared the same temporal and spatial powers. However, due to his current Edo Tensei body, which couldn't use Sage Mode energy, he was unable to open these two spaces.
   At present, just like when he first arrived in this world, he could only use chakra. In other words, he needed to regain his Sage Mode energy. Fortunately, with the experience from his previous world, he knew exactly what to do this time.
   All he had to do was plant a God Tree again and replace the chakra in his body, and it would be done.
   The only issue was whether or not his Edo Tensei body could manage that.
   But since the [Kma] still existed, there shouldn't be any problem.
   Originally, he planned to directly take action against his son in this world, Gaara, or the Nine-Tails chakra, but first, both seemed to have left Konoha, and second, even though he had just absorbed some of Hashirama's chakra, he hadn't fully regained his Wood Release powers due to his weakened state. However, he was able to sense something, and with the additional sensory abilities granted by the time-space power, he turned his gaze toward a direction in Konoha.
   That immense chakra, even larger than a Tailed Beast's, should belong to Hashirama's body!
   Using Hashirama's power as the seed for his new God Tree would be the perfect choice.
   As for the other matter...
   In the arena for the finals.
   After handing over Gaara to Temari and Kankuro, Baki, the head of the Anbu, remained behind to carry out the Kazekage's Konoha destruction plan and fought against the Jonin, Yugao, who had stayed behind.
   He noticed the barrier that had appeared on the spectator's platform in the distance. However, not knowing the exact situation inside, he assumed that his Kazekage was fighting the Hokage.
   Since the Kazekage was fighting against Konoha's Hokage, he, as the Anbu leader, couldn't back down either!
   He immediately joined the battle with the Konoha Jonin, and the two engaged in a fierce fight.
   At that moment, suddenly, a wave of golden sand surged in, separating the two.
   The force of the golden sand startled both of them, and they looked up to see a familiar figure standing at the center.
   Baki was surprised but quickly noticed the Kazekage's strange appearance.
   Yugao was also startled when she saw the Kazekage from Sunagakure, the terrifying aura making her break into a cold sweat.
   But if the Kazekage was here, then who was fighting against the Hokage on the spectator's platform?
   Rasa, however, paid no attention to the Konoha ninja standing nearby. He immediately gave orders to Baki.
   "Baki, immediately relay my orders. Our alliance with Orochimaru has ended. Sunagakure's ninja must leave Konoha and return to the village!"
   Although this was a parallel world, since he had come here, he certainly wouldn't ignore Sunagakure.
   Baki, though startled, immediately nodded in agreement and vanished from the spot.
   Rasa, seeing this, ignored Yugao and dissolved into sand, vanishing from the scene.
   In Konoha, at the Root headquarters.
   Although the outside world was in turmoil, the leader of Root, Danzo, remained seated, waiting calmly.
   Even the Root ninjas hadn't been dispatched. Why had Orochimaru been able to invade Konoha so easily? Danzo's cooperation had played a significant role in that.
   Once Hiruzen Sarutobi died, Konoha would be without leadership, and he would naturally be able to take the position of Hokage.
   But just as everything seemed to be going according to plan, an alarm suddenly blared throughout the Root base.
   Danzo furrowed his brows.
   A Root ninja rushed up to report.
   "Bad news, Danzo-sama, the Root base is under attack..."
   "Who dares to be so reckless?!"
   "It's... Sunagakure's Fourth Kazekage!!!"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 180: Chapter 180: Hashirama's Corpse
   When Danzo stepped out of his residence and arrived at the Root base outside, he saw waves of golden sand surging towards the base like an ocean. All the Root ninjas in the organization were engulfed by the sand.
   As expected, only the Fourth Kazekage from Sunagakure could control such golden sand!
   But, wait a minute, what was going on?
   Hadn't Orochimaru said that he had killed the Fourth Kazekage? And why was he invading the Root base?
   Danzo couldn't make sense of it at all.
   Just then, a ninja wearing a black mask descended from the sky. He was one of Danzo's trusted subordinates, a member of the Yamanaka clan, F Yamanaka.
   "What's going on? Why is the Fourth Kazekage here?"
   Danzo asked coldly, and F knelt on the ground and answered.
   "Danzo-sama, according to the latest intelligence, Orochimaru used the Edo Tensei technique to summon the First and Second Hokage, as well as the Fourth Kazekage from Sunagakure. However, the technique went awry, and the Fourth Kazekage broke free from Orochimaru's control and escaped from the barrier."
   Danzo was startled, then narrowed his eyes, looking at the Root base, now covered in sand. He spoke in a low tone.
   "Edo Tensei... a forbidden technique from my master? Orochimaru... But the Fourth Kazekage actually managed to break free. How did he do that? No... that's not important. Where's the wind? Why hasn't he arrived yet?"
   As soon as he finished speaking, another figure appeared, a person with orange hair, wearing a Konoha headband and carrying a short sword on his back. He was another of Danzo's trusted subordinates, a sensory ninja from the Yamanaka clan, Yamanaka Kaze.
   "Have you found the Kazekage's trail?" Danzo asked. He asked this because Yamanaka Kaze was one of the few sensory ninjas in Root.
   Unfortunately, Yamanaka Kaze shook his head and knelt on the ground.
   "Sorry, Danzo-sama. The sand is filled with massive chakra, interfering with my sensory abilities."
   Danzo's expression grew darker.
   "I see. Looks like this Kazekage was well-prepared. But why doesn't he go after Orochimaru for revenge? Why come to our Root base?"
   This question also confused the nearby Root members.
   "Go... find the Kazekage. Also, bring along the sealing squad members. He's in a reanimated body, and ordinary techniques won't be able to destroy him. Only sealing jutsu will work..."
   Root ninjas immediately scattered, searching for Rasa's whereabouts within the base. Meanwhile, Rasa had already arrived at his destination.
   The vast amounts of sand pouring into the Root base allowed Rasa to fully understand the internal structure of the Root organization. With his current sensory abilities and the ability to move through the sand, he quickly located his target.
   It was a massive cave hidden beneath the Root base. A giant stone blocked the path ahead, covered in various sealing jutsu.
   Rasa was very familiar with these sealing techniques. They were all from the Uzumaki clan.
   It seemed that after Hashirama's death, his wife, Uzumaki Mito, had personally laid these seals. From these techniques, it was clear that Uzumaki Mito's talent in sealing was far superior to that of Tsunade.
   Unfortunately, Rasa did not have the time to study these sealing techniques. With limited time, he decided to forcefully break through them.
   Without hesitation, he formed a series of hand seals.
   Though it had been over a year since he last used ninjutsu, he still executed the seals with ease. Suddenly, four sand clones emerged beside him.
   "You guard the surroundings!"
   After giving the command, Rasa approached the massive stone and pressed his right hand against the seals. In an instant, the enormous pulling force of the [Kma] absorbed the seals from the stone.
   After a brief moment, the stone began to rumble and slowly shifted aside.
   When Rasa entered, he found a vast cave inside.
   Sunlight streamed down from above, casting light onto a massive tree below.
   The tree's trunk was so large it seemed to have lived for over a thousand years, about the width of ten people embracing it. Its canopy resembled a giant green umbrella, covering everything around it.
   At the base of the tree, a small shrine stood.
   Despite having been dead for decades, the body of the First Hokage, Hashirama Senju, still lay there, lifelike as ever.
   Upon closer inspection, Rasa noticed that Hashirama's body seemed to merge with the tree itself.
   Even though Hashirama had died many years ago, the chakra emanating from his body was still overwhelming. It was far stronger than the chakra of any tailed beast. The familiar sensation confirmed Rasa's suspicions.
   "As expected, Hashirama Senju's power isn't just ordinary Wood Release. It's the power of the God Tree, or rather, the power of the Ten Tails. One could say that Hashirama Senju is the living Ten Tails!"
   However, all of this now belonged to Rasa.
   At the Chuunin Exams venue.
   Rasa's unexpected appearance caused Orochimaru much confusion and curiosity, but it didn't affect his primary goal. This time, his only target was to kill his dear teacher, the Third Hokage.
   However, the sudden retreat of Sunagakure's forces had a significant impact on the ongoing battles in Konoha.
   While Konoha had been devastated, it was still far from a village that Sunagakure or Otogakure could easily attack.
   Not to mention, Sunagakure itself was in a weakened state.
   Once Sunagakure's ninjas withdrew from the battlefield, Otogakure's ninjas were left on their own and couldn't handle the Konoha ninjas. Additionally, the legendary Sannin member Jiraiya had secretly intervened.
   After the initial confusion, Konoha's ninjas quickly regained control of the internal situation.
   At the exam arena, Kakashi, Naruto, and the others' teacher used his Sharingan to observe everything. Seeing the order given by the Kazekage for Sunagakure's ninja to retreat, although somewhat confused, Kakashi felt relieved.
   Only the single-minded Guy did not understand what was happening. After kicking an Otogakure ninja away, he rushed over to Kakashi, anxiously asking,
   "Kakashi, what happened? Why did Sunagakure's ninjas suddenly retreat?"
   Kakashi, whose Sharingan was focused on the battle inside the barrier, calmly replied.
   "It was the Kazekage of Sunagakure who gave the order. They've ended their alliance with Orochimaru and retreated."
   Guy sighed in relief, but quickly realized something and looked toward the barrier.
   "If the Kazekage retreated, then who's fighting the Third Hokage?"
   Kakashi's face darkened as he said the name, which made Guy's expression change dramatically.
   At that moment, Naruto, Sakura, and Shikamaru, who had just awakened from the genjutsu, came over to Kakashi and Guy's side.
   Facing the confused expressions of the others, Kakashi simply said.
   "It's fine now. Sunagakure's ninjas have retreated, and Otogakure is not a concern. Now, we'll just have to watch the battle of the Hokage..."
   However, as Kakashi spoke, he noticed something was off when he looked at the kids in front of him. After a second look, he became anxious and asked.
   As soon as he said that, Naruto and Sakura immediately realized Sasuke was no longer with them.
   At that moment, Yamato appeared in front of the group with a troubled look on his face.
   "Sorry, Kakashi-senpai, I sent Sasuke to pursue Sunagakure's Gaara and the others."
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 181: Chapter 181: Grabbing and Snatching
   Yamato was starting to regret it.
   Just a short while ago, Sunagakure had suddenly launched a violent uprising, and the Chnin Exams were halted.
   Faced with the menacing Sunagakure jnin Baki, Yamato couldn't spare the attention, so he had no choice but to let the other participant of the match, Sasuke Uchiha, go after Gaara and the others who had fled.
   In Yamato's eyes, Sasuke Uchiha's performance in the exam already demonstrated the level of a chnin, an outstanding one at that.
   But things changed far too quickly.
   Hearing Yamato's words, Kakashi's expression also changed drastically.
   Still, there was no time to waste. He immediately issued an order.
   "Yamato, please inform the village and have them send reinforcements. Guy, you and I will go after Sasuke."
   "Understood, Kakashi-senpai."
   Yamato's figure vanished in an instant.
   Watching Kakashi and Guy about to leave, Naruto and Sakura, standing nearby, immediately shouted in worry.
   "Wait, Kakashi-sensei! We're going too!"
   This made Shikamaru, who was standing beside them, feel a bit awkward. He knew this was dangerous, and reason told him not to go, but if he said nothing now, it would seem disloyal.
   Kakashi naturally wanted to refuse. Sending three kids into something this dangerous was complete nonsense.
   But seeing Naruto's determined eyes, and recalling how he had performed in this Chnin Exam, Kakashi finally nodded.
   "You can come, but from now on, you must follow Shikamaru's command in everything."
   Kakashi was also worried that he might not be able to protect Naruto and Sakura in the midst of battle. Thankfully, Shikamaru was with them.
   Shikamaru, though a bit speechless, could only mutter "what a drag" and follow after them.
   The Sunagakure shinobi who had been lying in wait outside the gates to invade Konoha had just engaged the Konoha shinobi.
   That was when Baki appeared, bringing with him the Kazekage's order: all Sunagakure shinobi were to withdraw from battle.
   Though the Sunagakure shinobi were confused, after all, they had spent so long preparing, now the mission was suddenly canceled. Still, they obeyed Baki and swiftly retreated.
   Before long, Baki caught up with the earlier-withdrawing Temari, Kankur, and Gaara.
   The three were visibly relieved to see him.
   Baki quickly approached and nodded. But when his gaze fell upon Gaara, who was clutching his head in pain, his expression changed drastically, he had already sensed that the Tailed Beast inside Gaara was on the verge of going berserk.
   At that moment, a Sunagakure shinobi came forward and said.
   "Captain, a Konoha shinobi is secretly following us. It's Sasuke Uchiha."
   At that moment, a trace of greed flickered in Baki's heart, but Gaara's pained wails immediately snapped him back to reality.
   "No, we have to return to the village immediately. Sasuke Uchiha won't be alone. We cannot risk losing Shukaku."
   The shinobi all understood the severity of a Tailed Beast going out of control.
   To be honest, they weren't that concerned about Gaara's life; they were more worried that if the Tailed Beast went on a rampage here, with no one to control it, Sunagakure would lose Shukaku.
   So, under the cover of their fellow Sunagakure shinobi, Gaara and the others headed toward the Land of Wind.
   Among the group, Temari glanced at her younger brother Gaara, slung over Kankur's shoulder and clearly in pain, then at the village shinobi who had abruptly withdrawn. Unable to hold back her confusion, she asked her teacher:
   "Sensei, what's going on? Why the sudden..."
   Baki's answer was simple.
   "This is the Kazekage-sama's order. As for the details, we'll wait for Kazekage-sama to return and explain."
   But though he said that, Baki couldn't help but feel uneasy as he recalled the Kazekage's condition when he last saw him.
   Baki's words caused both Temari and Kankur to freeze for a moment, and then they fell silent.
   Though by blood they were father and children, aside from a few good memories from childhood, their relationship had long since become more like that of superior and subordinates.
   Time passed slowly. Despite all efforts from the Root shinobi, they still couldn't locate the whereabouts of the Fourth Kazekage.
   "Useless! You can't even handle something this simple!"
   Danz's expression was dark. Beside him, F Yamanaka cautiously offered a suggestion:
   "Danz-sama, could the Kazekage have already left?"
   "Left? The gold dust is still beneath our feet. How could that Kazekage possibly have left?"
   Saying that, Danz fell into thought, his eyes scanning every corner of the Root base.
   "What exactly is his goal?"
   F Yamanaka was also lost in thought.
   "But even the sensor bugs from Torune can't detect him? Where could that Kazekage be hiding? The entire Root base is under the surveillance of those bugs."
   Danz suddenly trembled, his pupils shrinking as he moved at once. He had just remembered that there was only one place in the entire Root base that even Torune's sensor bugs couldn't reach.
   That place was so secret that even trusted aides like F Yamanaka and Aburame Torune had no knowledge of it.
   In just a few moments, Danz arrived at the destination. The moment he saw the undone sealing array, his expression turned grim.
   How did the Kazekage from Sunagakure know about this place? Was it Orochimaru? But even if that were the case, how did he break the seal placed here?
   While Danz was deep in thought, F Yamanaka, who had come to this place for the first time, asked in shock:
   "Danz-sama, what is this place?"
   Danz didn't hide the truth as he would need F Yamanaka's help next.
   "The Second Hokage and Mito-sama constructed this place to seal the First Hokage's corpse. It was also the foundation of Root itself."
   There was no time to care about F Yamanaka's shock. Danz immediately asked:
   "The seal's been broken, which means that Kazekage is most likely inside. Use your sensory ability to check."
   F Yamanaka immediately closed his eyes and concentrated. After a moment, his brows furrowed.
   Eventually, he opened his eyes and reported.
   "Reporting to Danz-sama, I can't sense anything."
   "Nothing at all? What about chakra?"
   "Nothing. Perhaps the Fourth Kazekage has some special ability that blocks detection?"
   Danz grew increasingly uneasy.
   He didn't care whether the Fourth Kazekage could block sensory detection. However, even if F Yamanaka couldn't sense the Kazekage's chakra, he could still feel the massive chakra from the First Hokage's corpse inside.
   With that in mind, Danz didn't hesitate any longer.
   "Be alert. We're going in."
   But the moment Danz stepped into the massive cavern, what he saw made his pupils contract.
   Because the cavern... was completely empty.
   Danz even rubbed his eyes in disbelief.
   Where's that massive tree?
   And then, at that moment, a voice rang out:
   "Ninja Art: Four Violet Flames Formation!"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 182: Chapter 182: The Sage of Six Paths
   Inside the Four Violet Flames Formation, the place was a wreck, with evidence of intense battle everywhere.
   Massive trees twisted and sprawled, while golden sand floated through the air.
   Rasa, in his Edo Tensei form, stood atop the floating gold dust. Beneath his feet, hanging from the gnarled branches of a tree, were two utterly broken corpses.
   Even in death, Danz's remaining left eye was filled with deep unwillingness.
   It wasn't just the frustration of dying so abruptly and inexplicably, but also the shock of seeing Rasa wield Wood Release. But Rasa only glanced at him briefly before losing interest.
   He had to admit, maybe it was the age, but this era's Danz really was weak.
   In his original timeline, defeating Danz required careful planning, leveraging asymmetrical intelligence, and launching a surprise attack to secure victory. But this Danz...
   Rasa had eliminated him completely in under ten minutes.
   Perhaps the years of power and comfort had dulled Danz's vigilance to an extreme.
   The moment Rasa launched his sneak attack, he severed Danz's right arm and stole the three-tomoe Sharingan from his right eye, giving him no chance to use Izanagi. The battle ended soon after with Wood Release.
   As for the Yamanaka clan shinobi, he had been utterly consumed like an ant within the Sea of Trees. However, even though his objective had been achieved, Rasa had no intention of leaving yet.
   He had something to confirm. Even though this Edo Tensei body was unable to utilize senjutsu chakra and thus couldn't access the Yomi World, he possessed an alternative approach.
   "Summoning Technique: Gate of Yomi!"
   With the summoning complete, a massive stone gate rose from the ground.
   Seeing the gate appear, Rasa grinned in satisfaction.
   Without a moment's hesitation, he stepped through.
   Before him stretched a familiar scene, a vast, empty, white world that seemed even larger than the last time he came. However, due to his current inability to access senjutsu chakra, he couldn't sense the natural energy of this realm.
   Fortunately, that wouldn't be a problem for long. He was about to regain his senjutsu chakra. However, before that, there was still one answer he needed. This answer was not hard to find. Just a few minutes later, he arrived at a familiar location: the very center of this Yomi World. There, Rasa immediately saw what he was looking for.
   Seated cross-legged in complete stillness was another Rasa, identical in appearance. But this Rasa had his eyes shut tightly, showing no sign of life, like a soulless corpse. At that moment, there were two Rasas in the Yomi World. One was the Rasa reincarnated through Edo Tensei. The other was the Rasa of senjutsu chakra.
   Observing this scene, Rasa finally understood.
   "So, the Edo Tensei merely summoned my soul into the future..."
   Inexplicably, a theory began to form in his mind.
   "So that means... after I replaced the original Fourth Kazekage Rasa of this world, I became a unique existence in time and space. The soul that Orochimaru intended to summon with Edo Tensei had already vanished, replaced by me instead. That's why... I was summoned into the future?"
   Rasa thought of something else.
   In the original future plot, the Fourth Kazekage would be summoned twice more, once by Kabuto during the Fourth Great Ninja War, and once at the very end, when the Sage of Six Paths summoned the previous Kage.
   Now the question was whether the changes in the timeline had erased that future altogether, or, just like now, led to the creation of a parallel world.
   If it were the second case, that would be truly interesting. Rasa was inclined to believe the second possibility.
   The answer was simple. He looked down at the [Kma] on his hand. Two corners of the black diamond-shaped mark remained unchanged.
   But that was a matter for the future.
   For now, it was time to return to his body. With that thought, Rasa immediately released the Edo Tensei on himself. He felt his soul lifting from his body. This was his first time seeing what his soul looked like. It wasn't his former self from his past life, but rather the current Fourth Kazekage Rasa. It seemed his original soul had fully merged with this Rasa. But then, all of a sudden, an ominous sensation struck, and Rasa's expression shifted dramatically.
   It was a feeling much like a summoning technique, a force from the outside world pulling at him uncontrollably.
   Fortunately, the Yomi space erupted with energy, effectively countering that external force. Rasa, however, showed no hesitation. He immediately returned to his original body. Then, without pause, he raised his right hand and absorbed all the Edo Tensei chakra present in the area.
   Only after confirming that the Yomi world was now completely devoid of chakra did he take a deep breath and speak.
   "That immense power... was it the Sage of Six Paths?"
   Deep within the Shinobi World, in a realm accessible only to souls, known as the Pure Land, a low voice slowly echoed.
   "That power... is that Mother's? And also... time-space power?"
   In the distance, a man hovered cross-legged in mid-air. Beneath him floated black orbs. He wore a long white robe, had brown hair, two horns, six black tomoe across his chest, and a red spiral mark on his back.
   This was the founder of ninsh, Hagoromo tsutsuki, also known as the Sage of Six Paths.
   In truth, ever since Rasa had arrived in this world, Hagoromo had sensed something unusual.
   As the originator of chakra across the world, every shinobi's soul was linked through chakra and firmly under his surveillance.
   To prepare for the arrival of the tsutsuki clan, foes foretold by his mother, Kaguya tsutsuki, Hagoromo had gathered all deceased shinobi souls in the Pure Land, intending to train them as a force against the impending threat.
   Among them, the ones that mattered most were the former Kage, the peaks of shinobi power.
   But then, when Orochimaru used Edo Tensei to summon the Fourth Kazekage Rasa, Hagoromo realized that this soul, which had just been recalled from the Pure Land, had suddenly escaped his control.
   So, using the chakra as a link, Hagoromo began monitoring this rogue soul.
   From the moment it broke free of the Edo Tensei, to its absorption of Indra's reincarnation, Senju Hashirama's chakra, to its entry into that strange realm, Hagoromo had been watching.
   Naturally, he also noticed the strange diamond-shaped mark on Rasa's right palm.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 183: Chapter 183: Dual Spacetime
   Although he was born of the tsutsuki clan from Earth, Hagoromo tsutsuki was unaware of the existence of the Karma seal, but that didn't stop him from sensing the power above, one that was strikingly similar to his mother Kaguya's.
   This sudden, bizarre anomaly left Hagoromo tsutsuki somewhat puzzled.
   Of course, he knew about the hidden hand his mother had left behind in this world: the existence of Black Zetsu.
   In fact, many of Black Zetsu's actions had been tacitly permitted by him.
   The reason was simple, to cultivate a shinobi strong enough to resist the tsutsuki clan.
   While Black Zetsu was scripting the course of this world's development, wasn't Hagoromo tsutsuki doing the same?
   In truth, he was hiding even more deeply.
   That was also why he couldn't take action directly when faced with this peculiar soul. He could only operate within the rules.
   And now, in the face of this soul that should have perished, the only power he could currently use was: Pure Land Summoning,
   To bind the soul of a deceased shinobi to the Pure Land. However, Hagoromo tsutsuki discovered that something within Rasa's soul was constantly resisting him.
   It was as if a long nail had pinned Rasa's soul to his body.
   Fortunately, at the moment Rasa came into contact with Edo Tensei, the soul's separation gave Hagoromo an opening. But just as he attempted to continue using Pure Land Summoning to summon this strange soul, another strange force emerged.
   A wave of space-time power came from that unusual space, once again stopping him.
   Then he watched as the other party absorbed all the chakra, completely erasing any trace of their presence from his senses.
   "What exactly happened? Could this be another backup plan left by Mother, one that even I don't know about?"
   Although Hagoromo tsutsuki was filled with doubts, he chose to do nothing for now and opted to observe further. Compared to the script he had written for this world, Rasa's appearance was merely a minor episode.
   He wouldn't allow a minor episode to affect the entire course of the shinobi world's development.
   Unless Rasa did something that even he could not tolerate.
   After returning to his own body and absorbing all the remaining chakra from the Edo Tensei, Rasa recalled that terrifying force which had nearly grabbed and dragged him away, feeling lingering fear.
   At this moment, he was certain, any power that strong... he is the one.
   In this world, the only being present was the Sage of Six Paths. Rasa hadn't anticipated that his first encounter with the Sage as a transmigrator would not be with the version from his original timeline, but rather a future version of himself.
   Nevertheless, this did confirm one important fact: the words of the White Snake Sage were indeed true. The combined space-time abilities of Rychi Cave and the Yomi world could effectively obstruct the Sage of Six Paths. This indicated he now possessed an additional advantage in confronting the Sage of Six Paths.
   At the very least, if he couldn't win, he could retreat into this world.
   Letting out a long breath, Rasa began thinking about what to do next.
   First, upon returning to his body, he had confirmed one thing.
   That meant from now on, he could freely travel between the two timelines and even bring others with him.
   He could treat the Yomi world as a transit point.
   There was no need to mention his original timeline. He could enter and leave as he pleased. As for this future timeline, he could use the Gate of Yomi as a portal, linking the Yomi world and the future timeline, thus allowing him unrestricted movement.
   Additionally, the existence of the Yomi world allowed him to maneuver between both sides and begin testing the waters with the Tailed Beasts.
   Of course, he couldn't go too far.
   Fortunately, Rasa had no intention of killing any Tailed Beast, he only needed some of their chakra. By condensing chakra from the Tailed Beasts into chakra fruits and fusing them into his own world, once he gathered chakra from all nine Tailed Beasts, perhaps he wouldn't need to fear the Sage of Six Paths anymore.
   Lastly, the existence of two timelines and two Sunagakure gave him new ideas.
   Especially considering that in this timeline, the Fourth Kazekage had long disappeared, leaving only him as the sole Kazekage.
   Although both versions of Sunagakure were currently weak, if they complemented each other, they could create the strongest multi-timeline Sunagakure!
   Thinking of this, Rasa felt a slight thrill.
   Looking at the vast empty world before him, Rasa took out a scroll. Upon opening it, a pale-purple chakra fruit appeared in front of him.
   He had condensed this new chakra fruit by absorbing the chakra from Hashirama's corpse.
   As long as he planted this chakra fruit in the Yomi world and sealed it with the gourd, he would essentially have an inexhaustible supply of senjutsu energy.
   As Rasa formed hand seals, the senjutsu energy in the air transformed into a vast layer of sand and gravel.
   Under his control, the chakra fruit gently floated up and landed within the sand.
   In an instant, countless roots extended from the chakra fruit, burrowing deep into the gravel. The fruit then began to grow upward, forming a straight tree trunk, from which branches and leaves began to spread. In just a short time, a massive green God Tree, thick enough that two people would be needed to encircle it, stood tall in this desolate world, bringing a splash of color to the barren landscape.
   And the moment this God Tree emerged,
   Rasa could clearly feel the senjutsu energy of this world double in density, and it was still rising. At the same time, apart from the existing space-time power, a new kind of energy appeared in this world: life.
   A thunderous explosion rang out in the Land of Fire just over thirty kilometers outside of Konohagakure. After the massive shockwave passed and the smoke cleared, the silhouette of a giant monster appeared in the sight of all the Sunagakure and Konoha shinobi engaged in battle.
   At that moment, Baki's face turned grim, while Temari and Kankur were trembling, pale-faced.
   "This is bad... It's out of control after all?!"
   "It... it finally appeared..."
   Even the Konoha shinobi encircling the Sunagakure ninja were visibly shaken.
   Kakashi pulled down the mask over his Sharingan, closely examining the giant beast, sweat trailing down his forehead as he muttered,
   "It showed up after all..."
   "Hey, Kakashi, is that a Tailed Beast?"
   Guy quickly moved to Kakashi's side, shielding Sasuke and Naruto.
   "Yeah, this is my first time seeing it in person too. Sunagakure's Tailed Beast, the One-Tail Shukaku!"
   Even these two elite jnin looked shocked, let alone the children, who were witnessing such a creature for the first time.
   Their pupils contracted sharply, and their bodies trembled uncontrollably.
   Sasuke recognized that look in its eyes all too well. It was the same look Gaara had when they fought.
   "So that's it... this guy really has a monster like that inside him..."
   Naruto, after the initial shock, revealed a flicker of sympathy in his eyes. Clutching his stomach, he said softly,
   "That's the monster sealed inside him... just like me..."
   Shino Aburame, who had followed in secret, also murmured,
   "What a terrifying monster... even the bugs inside me are afraid..."
   Just then, three figures landed beside Kakashi and the others.
   At the front was Shikamaru's teacher, the son of the Hokage: Asuma Sarutobi. The other two were Shibi Aburame, who had come looking for his son, and Yamato, who had followed after reporting back to the village, both of them seeking to make up for their prior mistakes.
   Seeing the enormous monster, all three looked grim.
   Asuma scratched his head and said,
   "Shukaku, huh... this is gonna be a headache. If I'd known, I wouldn't have chased after them. This is trouble, Kakashi..."
   Kakashi's expression darkened.
   "It's too late to say anything now. Get ready for battle... be careful, this is a Tailed Beast!"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 184: Chapter 184: The Protagonist
   Strictly speaking, the shinobi of Sunagakure should have been able to shake off the pursuing Konoha shinobi.
   First, Sunagakure's forces hadn't suffered significant losses because the retreat order had come in time.
   Second, the Konoha shinobi were still primarily focused on Orochimaru and the shinobi from Otogakure.
   However, Gaara's unstable factor ultimately led to Konoha's forces catching up to the Sunagakure shinobi.
   The reason was simple. After hearing the name "Sasuke Uchiha," Gaara, whose mind had already been unsettled, lost control and entered his jinchriki transformation, a state that was half-Tailed Beast, half-human.
   He launched an attack on Sasuke, who had secretly been tailing them.
   Baki immediately realized something was wrong, but it was already too late to stop it.
   Once Gaara entered that state, even Baki, his teacher, was powerless to intervene. Of course, given their numbers at the time, the Sunagakure shinobi still could have taken down Sasuke Uchiha and continued fleeing.
   But that's when one of the Konoha Twelve appeared, Shino Aburame.
   Though still a child, Shino was already one of the strongest among the Konoha Twelve at this stage. His bugs caused significant trouble for the Sunagakure shinobi, and together with Sasuke, they managed to buy a bit of time.
   As for why Shino was even there, though he often seemed low-profile, Shino actually took great pride in himself. During the Chnin Exams, his opponent, Kankur, chose to forfeit the match.
   Shino had never let that go. So, when he noticed Sasuke leaving, he immediately sent some of his bugs after him and quietly followed behind. Still, he hadn't expected things to escalate like this: two kids facing off against so many Sunagakure shinobi.
   Fortunately, the Sunagakure shinobi underestimated them a little.
   They managed to hold out briefly, just on the brink of death, when Shino's father's bugs arrived.
   Of course, it wasn't just about underestimating their opponents, Sunagakure's shinobi didn't dare strike down Sasuke and Shino.
   Baki wasn't a fool. Though he was confused about the Kazekage-sama's sudden retreat order, he understood that the Konoha Crush plan had failed, and the Kazekage's strange condition had given Baki a sense of unease. So he didn't want to provoke Konoha too much.
   With the arrival of Shino's father's insects, Kakashi, Guy, Naruto, and the others soon caught up as well.
   And then, a full-blown battle broke out.
   Sunagakure's shinobi vs. Konoha's jnin.
   Temari, Kankur, and Gaara face off against Shikamaru, Shino, Sasuke, Naruto, and Sakura. 
   It wasn't that Kakashi and the others had lost their minds by sending Naruto and the others to confront a jinchriki like Gaara.
   The issue was that Gaara, already in his partial transformation, had completely lost control. The only thought dominating his mind was to kill Sasuke Uchiha to prove his worth. Even with Asuma and Yamato arriving later, there were still only five Konoha jnin in total.
   Meanwhile, the opposing Sunagakure shinobi numbered in the hundreds.
   Kakashi and the others were already overwhelmed trying to hold them back.
   Fortunately, Sasuke and Naruto's performance stunned even the seasoned jnin.
   Sasuke's Chidori combined with Naruto's Multi Shadow Clone Jutsu actually managed to suppress Gaara's jinchriki transformation state.
   Then came the current scene, Gaara, growing more and more berserk, finally lost control completely and entered his perfect form.
   "Since you've given me such pleasure, I'll show you the true power of the Avatar of the Sand!"
   Above the massive Shukaku, half of Gaara's body slowly rose, his voice sending chills down Naruto and Sasuke's spines.
   Sasuke's eyes immediately glazed over, and Naruto's body trembled.
   Fortunately, at that moment, Kakashi stepped forward, standing between them and said,
   "Alright, Sasuke, Naruto, you both did well just now, but the next fight isn't for you to be involved in."
   That was only natural, and Sasuke instinctively stepped back half a pace.
   But Naruto stepped forward one step and said,
   Naruto's unusual behavior made Kakashi a little suspicious, but then he seemed to understand something and reassured him,
   "Don't worry, Naruto. You two take care of yourselves from here on. We're going in."
   Might Guy's anxious voice rang out as he stared seriously at Shukaku.
   Kakashi looked and saw Gaara atop Shukaku, who had fallen into a sleep-like state.
   Kakashi was shocked, still unsure what was going on, but the nearby Sunagakure shinobi quickly gave him the answer:
   "Damn, Gaara has activated Hypnotic Sleep Jutsu! Shukaku is about to awaken! Everyone fall back!"
   The Sunagakure shinobi immediately abandoned their fight with the Konoha ninja and retreated, fully aware of how devastating Shukaku's power could be in this state.
   At that moment, the enormous Shukaku let out a sharp, piercing cry.
   The sheer volume of the roar made Sakura cover her ears in terror.
   "Is this the real Shukaku?"
   The awakened Shukaku immediately noticed the surrounding shinobi. It didn't care whether they were from Sunagakure or Konoha and instantly roared,
   "Excellent! The moment I wake up, I find humans I want to kill!"
   In an instant, Shukaku slapped its belly.
   "Wind Release: Vacuum Bomb!"
   A blinding white light filled everyone's vision.
   "Earth Release: Multiple Earth-Style Wall!"
   A massive roar and explosion thundered in every ninja's ears.
   Thankfully, a huge earth wall rose, protecting everyone inside, but the terrible airflow still caused Sakura to scream in fear.
   After a minute, the explosion stopped. Naruto, still protected by Kakashi's earth wall, opened his eyes.
   What they saw made their vision blur.
   Kakashi's earth wall was now almost completely destroyed, only barely protecting them, and the once-forested area around them had become a vast wasteland.
   The massive destructive power of the Tailed Beast jutsu had wiped out all the forest within a five-kilometer radius in front of Shukaku.
   Asuma furrowed his brows.
   "This is ridiculous... so this is the power of a Tailed Beast? If someone got hit by that, they'd be done for!"
   This level of destruction was beyond any human effort to resist.
   "Kakashi, what do we do now?"
   Might Guy asked, but as soon as he finished speaking, everyone noticed Kakashi looked unusual, he was panting weakly, and his exposed Sharingan explained why he was so exhausted.
   "Sorry, I've used a bit too much chakra."
   At that moment, Naruto suddenly stood up, his gaze firm as he looked at the giant Shukaku far away, forming hand seals.
   "Kakashi-sensei, leave this monster to me!"
   Everyone was shocked and stunned.
   Though Naruto's earlier performance had exceeded all expectations, this was a Tailed Beast.
   Even the jnin couldn't handle it.
   Sakura immediately shouted in frustration,
   "Damn it, Naruto! This isn't the time to show off!"
   Only Sasuke looked at Naruto's determined eyes, surprised.
   Since they became teammates, Naruto's strength had shocked Sasuke again and again.
   At this moment, Naruto's hands finished forming the seals, radiating an aura of conviction.
   Kakashi, seeing Naruto's hand signs, suddenly seemed to realize something, his pupils contracting sharply.
   "Could it be that jutsu?"
   Naruto's seals were complete.
   "I'm going to use the jutsu Jiraiya-sensei taught me..."
   Please give a try to my new book: As Second Tuchikage
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 185: Chapter 185: Supporting Role
   At the moment Gaara activated the Hypnotic Sleep Jutsu, the Sunagakure ninja, already familiar with this scene and deeply gripped by fear, began to scatter in all directions.
   At that moment, they simply couldn't perceive the massive monster before them as one of their own.
   It was merely a creature that made no distinction between friend and foe, only mass destruction.
   And indeed, that was the harsh reality.
   After the huge explosion, Gaara's sister Temari and brother Kankuro looked at the ruined forest and the terrifying monster, their minds filled with dread as memories of six years ago flooded back.
   Six years ago, Gaara went berserk and killed their uncle, Yashamaru. That was also the first time the two saw this monster in its perfect form. Since then, they could no longer see Gaara as their lovable little brother. He had become a monster representing fear, slaughter, and bloodshed.
   "Baki-sensei, what do we do now? Without Father here, no one can control Gaara!"
   Temari anxiously looked over, but found their teacher Baki wearing a face full of excitement.
   "Don't worry, Temari. This might actually be a good thing!"
   Baki's eyes looked almost manic as he stared at the gigantic Shukaku.
   "That's right. Using Shukaku's power to wipe out these Konoha ninjas, the Uchiha orphan, the Copy Ninja Kakashi, and those outstanding youngsters, this is definitely beneficial for Sunagakure. Once the Kazekage arrives, we can control Gaara."
   Temari, however, no longer heard anything.
   Her teacher's madness at this moment scared her.
   When she looked at her brother Kankuro, she saw fear written all over his face.
   This made her recall the recent battle where the Konoha ninjas around their age performed brilliantly, especially the teamwork between those two called Naruto Uzumaki and Sasuke Uchiha, which suddenly made Temari feel a bit ashamed of herself.
   Just then, she heard a burst of angry shouts.
   Looking around, it was the group of Konoha ninjas.
   That guy named Naruto Uzumaki seemed to have done something foolish, leaving the Konoha ninjas around him looking both amused and exasperated.
   That pink-haired girl was banging Naruto's head, while Naruto held a small toad and shouted something.
   This left Temari even more baffled.
   In such a dangerous situation, Konoha's ninjas were still so carefree and playful.
   Though strange, for some reason Temari felt a bit envious.
   But she didn't think too much about it because Shukaku's enormous body had already begun to move.
   At that moment, a voice rang out from the sky.
   "Summoning Jutsu: Overwhelm the Vendor Jutsu!"
   "Idiot... idiot... idiot..."
   Under the gaze of everyone's anticipation, Naruto Uzumaki, living up to his reputation as the surprise top ninja, used the Summoning Jutsu to call forth a palm-sized toad: Gamakichi.
   Naruto was holding his head, completely losing it. All the Konoha ninjas around him, including Sasuke, were sweating coldly.
   Especially Sasuke, who looked utterly speechless. He had really been counting on Naruto.
   Just then, the ground shook violently.
   The Konoha ninjas, facing the approaching massive monster, immediately turned serious again.
   "This is no time for jokes. Guy, Shibi, come with me!"
   Kakashi struggled to stand up.
   It wasn't that the other Konoha ninjas were useless, but against such a huge Tailed Beast, the Yamato's swordsmanship and Asuma's ninjutsu were barely effective.
   Only Guy's Eight Gates taijutsu, Shibi's insects, and Sharingan could make a difference.
   In an instant, the three stood before Naruto and Sasuke.
   But just as they were about to attack, a voice rang out from the sky.
   "Summoning Jutsu: Overwhelm the Vendor Jutsu!"
   Hearing that voice, the three immediately breathed a huge sigh of relief.
   Naruto also jumped up excitedly.
   With a massive shadow descending from above, the perfect form of Shukaku was instantly crushed to the ground, stirring up sand waves more than ten meters high.
   On the giant Shukaku's back appeared a huge blue-green toad carrying two swords on its back.
   And on top of the toad's head, a man with white hair and a kanji "l" (oil) on his forehead appeared in everyone's view, striking a cool pose and announcing himself.
   "Myboku Mountain Toad Sage, Sennin Jiraiya, here to pay respects!"
   Unfortunately, the coolness only lasted three seconds.
   On top of the toad's head, Jiraiya immediately frowned with the kanji "N" (well) on his forehead, angrily shouting at Naruto.
   "Baka, baka! I told you not to call me that!"
   Watching this quarrel between master and student, all the shinobi on the battlefield, whether from Sunagakure or Konoha, were sweating bullets. The Konoha ninjas felt embarrassed, but the Sunagakure ninjas were genuinely terrified.
   "Are you kidding? Could it be...?"
   "The legendary Sannin: Toad Sage Jiraiya~"
   "No way, wasn't this man said to have left Konoha long ago?"
   At this moment, fear filled the hearts of the Sunagakure ninjas. Even Baki, the Anbu captain, felt despair for the first time facing this man.
   Temari standing beside him was stunned.
   "Baki-sensei, is this guy really that strong?"
   "Ah... this man might be even stronger than the Kazekage."
   In Temari's heart, her father Rasa was already the strongest. Now Baki-sensei told her this man was even more powerful.
   At that moment, Shukaku's angry roar echoed from the earth.
   Jiraiya immediately jumped away with Gamakichi, the toad.
   Shukaku's shattered body reformed, glaring angrily at the enormous toad before him.
   "Bastard, unforgivable! You let me-"
   Before he could finish, deep purple chakra began to gather at his mouth.
   Kakashi looked horrified, Sasuke trembled. Because through their Sharingan, both saw the enormous chakra inside that ball of chakra.
   Asuma, Yamato, and Shibi were also shocked.
   Having experienced the Nine-Tails' Rampage, they knew well the destructive power of a Tailed Beast Bomb.
   The Sunagakure ninjas knew this even better, since Shukaku had gone berserk many times in their village.
   Jiraiya's expression was serious but confident; his hands formed seals as he prepared to use the Yomi Numa (Underworld Swamp) technique to disrupt the Tailed Beast Bomb's launch.
   Suddenly, his pupils shrank, and his hands froze mid-seal, staring in disbelief at what unfolded.
   At that moment, Shukaku's giant lantern-like eyes fixed on a familiar figure suddenly appearing beside the Tailed Beast Bomb.
   The man stretched out his right hand, completely absorbing the chakra inside the Tailed Beast Bomb.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 186: Chapter 186: The True Protagonist
   In just an instant, Temari recognized the man who had appeared beside Shukaku's Tailed Beast Ball.
   The other Sunagakure shinobi also reacted, immediately becoming excited. The fear they had just felt at the appearance of one of the Legendary Sannin, Jiraiya, vanished in an instant.
   But only Baki felt that something was very wrong at that moment.
   Because he noticed that the Kazekage's state had changed again. He no longer looked like a lifeless corpse, as he had when they encountered him not long ago. Now he looked like a normal person. But strangely, Baki couldn't sense any chakra from him. And was it just his imagination, or... had Kazekage-sama become younger?
   Baki had followed the Kazekage for over a decade, so he knew him better than anyone else in this world.
   It was precisely because of this that he was able to sharply detect what was off about the Kazekage in front of him.
   The youthful appearance of Kazekage-sama before him reminded Baki of over ten years ago, when the Kazekage had just taken office. And if he wasn't mistaken, Kazekage-sama was absorbing Shukaku's chakra right now. He had never known the Kazekage possessed such an ability.
   "So what the hell is going on?"
   However, even though his heart was filled with questions, he couldn't show it right now.
   Because if the man in front of them wasn't the real Kazekage... then where had Kazekage-sama gone?
   Right now, Sunagakure couldn't afford to lose its Kage.
   Rasa, however, had no intention of paying attention to the Sunagakure and Konohagakure shinobi below.
   His entire focus was on Shukaku's chakra.
   Since he had come to this world, as a traveler from a different timeline, he no longer needed to act cautiously. Besides, Gaara's condition was much better than Bunpuku's had been. If he didn't take this chance to extract Shukaku's chakra, when would he?
   The Sunagakure and Konohagakure shinobi below, along with Jiraiya, were also confused by the situation before them.
   So none of them made any sudden moves, simply staring in shock as Rasa absorbed Shukaku's chakra.
   However, to form a chakra fruit...
   Just the chakra from a single Tailed Beast Ball was clearly not enough.
   "You bastard! You're actually stealing my chakra!"
   Watching as the familiar figure absorbed his Tailed Beast Ball-Sunagakure's Fourth Kazekage-Shukaku flew into a rage. Just as he was about to resist, four stone pillars suddenly erupted from the ground around him. Countless sealing marks spread out from the pillars and completely bound Shukaku's body.
   This scene left everyone around stunned.
   "What kind of sealing technique is that?!"
   Even someone as well-versed as Jiraiya had never heard of this seal.
   Rasa had already finished absorbing the chakra from the Tailed Beast Ball and descended from the sky, landing atop the immobilized Shukaku.
   Shukaku glared at Rasa above him with eyes full of hatred.
   Rasa didn't immediately awaken the future son he saw in front of him. Instead, he seized the opportunity and pressed the [Kma]on his right hand directly onto Shukaku's head.
   In an instant, an even greater surge of Shukaku's chakra burst out from Gaara's seal, gathering onto Rasa's right hand.
   No one knew how much time passed before a deep purple chakra fruit slowly materialized in Rasa's hand.
   At that moment, everyone present was dumbfounded. Even Jiraiya stared in shock at the chakra fruit floating beside Rasa's hand, utterly stunned and unable to comprehend what was happening.
   Only Black Zetsu, who had rushed over upon receiving the news, widened his pupils in disbelief when he saw the scene unfold.
   "How is this possible... that's the power of the tsutsuki clan... That's Mother's Kma... What the hell is going on?"
   Black Zetsu was completely stunned.
   Wasn't Mother sealed away by those two bastards, Hagoromo and Hamura? Why was Mother's Kma appearing on the Fourth Kazekage?
   Black Zetsu couldn't make sense of it at all.
   This sudden twist had scrambled even his thoughts.
   Meanwhile, as the massive amount of chakra from Shukaku was absorbed by Rasa, Gaara's full transformation was completely undone. Shukaku's enormous body disintegrated into sand and vanished, leaving behind Gaara's frail body lying in Rasa's arms, slowly regaining consciousness.
   The first thing Gaara saw when he opened his eyes was the blurry figure of his father, Rasa.
   His gaze was filled with confusion. Was this a dream?
   He had just begun to speak when he heard a gentle voice-something he had never heard before.
   "Get some rest. When you wake up, everything will be better."
   Gaara truly was exhausted. The fatigue at that moment overwhelmed him, and he couldn't help but close his eyes again.
   Looking at the child in his arms, a convenient son from this world and a character Rasa had always liked in the manga, Rasa sighed and gently descended with a cloud of Gold Dust. In many ways, Gaara was Naruto without the protagonist's aura.
   Upon hearing their father call out, Temari and Kankur immediately ran over.
   Both of them looked at Rasa with a mix of fear and unease.
   Seeing this, Rasa was a little speechless. All he could think was that the original version of himself in the story truly deserved his death. To ruin a perfectly good family and treat his own child with such cruelty...
   "Take good care of your little brother."
   Temari and Kankur were both stunned. Their father had never referred to Gaara this way before. In his eyes, Gaara had always been the village's Tailed Beast weapon.
   Though they didn't understand, they anxiously received Gaara from Rasa's arms.
   Only then did Rasa look toward Baki, who was watching him from not far away with caution.
   Upon hearing Rasa's voice, Baki trembled slightly. But after thinking for a moment, he quickly stepped forward and knelt down on one knee.
   "Are all the Sunagakure shinobi who took part in this operation present?"
   Baki immediately nodded in response.
   With that, Rasa glanced briefly at the Konoha shinobi ahead, especially at Sasuke Uchiha and Naruto Uzumaki, then turned to leave.
   But just then, Jiraiya's voice rang out behind him.
   "Oh? Kazekage of Sunagakure, are you planning to walk away just like that after your alliance with Otogakure attacked Konoha?"
   Rasa paused mid-step, turned, and looked at the familiar face standing atop a giant toad.
   "Oh, one of the legendary Sannin, the Toad Sage Jiraiya. Are you trying to invite me to be a guest in Konoha? What a shame~ I'm not interested. But if you want to test your strength, well... I'm quite interested."
   Jiraiya was momentarily startled, then broke into a broad grin.
   "Oh? You sound confident, Kazekage of Sunagakure. In that case, let me, the great Sage Jiraiya of Mount Myboku, see how strong you really are. Kakashi, take Naruto and the others and withdraw. The next battle isn't one you can get involved in."
   Rasa snorted with interest.
   "Baki, take all the Sunagakure shinobi and retreat ten kilometers."
   And so, what should have been a battle for the younger generation quickly escalated into a clash between titans.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 187: Chapter 187: Rasa VS Jiraiya (Part 1)
   Why did Jiraiya insist on starting a battle with Rasa here?
   The reason was simple: intelligence.
   Before arriving, he had already received information from the ANBU back in the village. He learned that Orochimaru had used the Edo Tensei to resurrect the First Hokage, Second Hokage, and the Fourth Kazekage. However, the Kazekage had somehow broken free from the jutsu's control on his own, severing Orochimaru's influence.
   Though Jiraiya wasn't a forbidden jutsu enthusiast like Orochimaru, he knew very well what the Edo Tensei entailed-it was a forbidden technique that resurrected the dead.
   Which meant the Fourth Kazekage should also be a dead man.
   And yet, just look at the man standing in front of him. He didn't resemble a reanimated corpse in the slightest.
   More than that, there was the mysterious ability to absorb chakra, and that strange chakra cluster that looked like a fruit. What was that?
   Jiraiya had far too many unanswered questions.
   If he allowed this man to return to Sunagakure, he might never get the answers. So naturally, he wasn't about to pass up this chance. And Jiraiya was very confident in his own strength.
   Rasa accepted the challenge because his reasons were simpler. He simply wanted to see what kind of power Jiraiya, one of the strongest shinobi of this generation, truly possessed.
   With Orochimaru's hands now sealed and the Third Hokage dead, Jiraiya was, without question, among the top-tier powerhouses in the current shinobi world.
   Following the orders from Rasa and Jiraiya, both sides' shinobi retreated without hesitation.
   When they had fallen back about ten kilometers, Kakashi didn't even look back as he spoke.
   "Sasuke, Naruto, watch this fight carefully. This level of battle defines the strongest in the shinobi world-the strength of a Kage."
   Sasuke and Naruto were taken aback at first, then their expressions turned serious.
   One sought revenge against his brother to avenge his clan, the other wanted to become Hokage and earn everyone's recognition.
   At that moment, Sakura could clearly feel herself drifting farther away from her two teammates.
   Asuma patted Shikamaru on the shoulder with a look that conveyed encouragement without words.
   As for Shino, mature beyond his years, he was already focusing intently on the battle even without his father's guidance.
   On the other side, Kankur nervously carried his unconscious younger brother Gaara, while Temari stood by looking deeply worried. Baki's brows were furrowed, his silence representing the mood of Sunagakure's side.
   Perhaps this was why the protagonists became protagonists... while the supporting cast remained just that.
   But in the future, everything would change.
   A soft breeze swept through the forest canopy.
   Rasa stood upon his cloud of gold dust, facing off against Jiraiya atop the giant Gamabunta.
   Since he was seeking information, Jiraiya naturally took the initiative to speak.
   "Come to think of it, I've fought plenty of skilled Sunagakure shinobi before. I've experienced the Iron Sand technique of the Third Kazekage firsthand. I wonder-which is stronger, the Gold Dust technique of the Fourth or the Iron Sand of the Third?"
   The first thing Jiraiya needed to confirm was whether the man before him was truly the Fourth Kazekage.
   Ninjas could easily disguise themselves, but their techniques, especially something as unique as Sunagakure's Magnet Release, were far harder to fake.
   Kumogakure also possessed a version of Magnet Release, but theirs was a combination of wind and lightning nature transformation. In contrast, Sunagakure's Magnet Release combined wind and earth.
   That created a fundamental difference: Kumogakure's focused on magnetic force, while Sunagakure's excelled at manipulating metal.
   Of course, Rasa understood what Jiraiya was getting at, and he was more than willing to play along.
   "Is that so? In that case, let me show you, Sage of the Toads."
   As he spoke, Rasa brought his hands together in a seal.
   "Sage Art: Limit Release-Magnet Release: Quicksand Waterfall!"
   In an instant, the entire forest began to quake. Even the Konoha and Sunagakure shinobi who had retreated ten kilometers away could feel the earth shaking like a natural disaster had descended. Cracks split across the ground, forming jagged fault lines.
   Before they could even comprehend what was happening, the sky darkened. Massive waves of sand, glinting with golden flecks, surged forth like a tide from the distance, hurtling toward Jiraiya to engulf him.
   At that moment, the Konoha genin's pupils dilated in shock.
   When they'd seen Shukaku in its complete form earlier, their entire understanding of the shinobi world's power had already been shattered. But now-this... this was something else entirely. The full-body Shukaku had only been about fifty meters tall. Yet this sandstorm, laced with gold, towered nearly a hundred meters high, blotting out the sky.
   Unlike the Konoha nin, the shinobi of Sunagakure were practically ecstatic.
   "This is the power of the Kazekage?!"
   "This kind of power... it must be divine!"
   "All hail the Kazekage-sama!"
   Even Rasa's own children, Temari and Kankur, stood frozen, mouths agape at the overwhelming display of golden sand. Only Baki's expression remained deeply troubled.
   He could confirm this was indeed the Kazekage-no one else could wield Gold Dust-but having grown up under Rasa's command, Baki knew... the Kazekage had never possessed this level of power before.
   And that's when Kakashi, watching with his Sharingan, suddenly shouted in disbelief.
   "What is it, Kakashi?" Guy asked, alarmed.
   Kakashi's face was grim, the three tomoe in his left eye spinning rapidly.
   "Chakra. I can't see any chakra from this Kazekage at all!"
   At Kakashi's words, Sasuke, who had also activated his two-tomoe Sharingan, looked toward the swirling storm of gold.
   Sure enough, he saw no trace of chakra within the sand.
   "What the hell is going on...?"
   And of course, Jiraiya, facing Rasa directly, sensed something too.
   Staring at the massive tidal wave of golden sand blotting out the sky, Jiraiya's brows furrowed. He spoke to the toad beneath him.
   "Bunta, you feel it too, right?"
   "Yeah, Jiraiya-sama. But it's strange. It's not chakra, and it's not natural energy either..."
   "Could this be the secret to his resurrection? Never mind, first let's stop this move. Combination technique!"
   Jiraiya instantly wove hand seals.
   "Ninjutsu: Toad Oil Flame Bullet!"
   Flames erupted from Jiraiya's mouth in a blazing torrent. Gamabunta, from atop the battlefield, spewed the special oil of Mount Myboku, rich in natural energy. The combination of the oil and Jiraiya's Fire Style burst forth in a wave of fire like a tsunami, painting the entire sky a blazing red.
   Even from over ten kilometers away, both Konoha and Sunagakure shinobi could feel the searing heat.
   He had always known the Pervy Sage was strong, but until now, he had never truly understood how strong. As he watched the sky ignite in flames, he finally grasped it-and became utterly fired up.
   Beside him, Sasuke Uchiha's face darkened.
   Because he knew Jiraiya was Naruto's teacher. With a mentor like this, Naruto would undoubtedly surpass him soon. Sasuke couldn't stand it. He clenched his fists in frustration.
   But the battle wasn't going to wait for the musings of young protagonists.
   The golden wave of sand and the crimson blaze of fire collided with a thunderous roar.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 188: Chapter 188: Rasa VS Jiraiya (Part 2)
   The blazing fire and golden sand dyed the entire sky in two halves-one red, one gold.
   Even from a great distance, everyone present could feel the scorching heat radiating from the clash.
   This battle, moment by moment, was shattering Sasuke Uchiha's understanding of the shinobi world.
   Up until now, Sasuke had always believed that the Uchiha clan's Fire Style jutsu were the strongest. But as he gazed at the inferno before him, fire so intense it looked like it could incinerate the sky, that Uchiha pride was once again ground into the dirt.
   The Fire Style he was so proud of, when compared to the one Jiraiya now displayed, was like a firefly trying to outshine the moon. And the Gold Dust Jutsu controlled by the Kazekage far surpassed Gaara's sand, one ruled the sky, the other barely the ground.
   'So this... is the power of a Kage?'
   The clash between fire and gold continued.
   To the naked eye, the front of Rasa's golden sand began to melt instantly before the blazing heat, losing form and control.
   This alone was enough to prove the intensity of the flames and the sheer power behind Jiraiya's Fire Style.
   And yet, Jiraiya didn't relax at all. In fact, he grew more tense, forehead clutching with wrinkles, because as someone directly engaged in the battle, he could clearly see-it was only the front layer of the Gold Dust being melted.
   Gold, being a metal, didn't conduct heat efficiently.
   And the sheer volume of the Gold Dust spread across the sky was simply too massive.
   Then suddenly, from within the sea of flames that looked like a mountain of fire, a gigantic golden spinning top shot forth, rotating rapidly as it flew straight toward Jiraiya.
   "So it's spinning to generate a vacuum barrier, shielding itself from the flames? Clever."
   "Ninjutsu: Wild Lion's Mane Technique!"
   Jiraiya's silver-white hair instantly extended and transformed into countless white tendrils that shot out toward the spinning Gold Dust top. In mere moments, they wrapped tightly around it. As his hair constricted, an ear-piercing grinding sound rang out-and under that pressure, the spinning top was forcibly brought to a halt by nothing but Jiraiya's hair.
   At that moment, Jiraiya had already prepared his next move.
   A bright chakra sphere formed in his right hand, emanating intense chakra. Leaping forward, he closed the distance and slammed the chakra sphere directly onto the golden top.
   In an instant, what had looked like an unbreakable construct now turned fragile before that chakra sphere.
   Like ice meeting fire, the Gold Dust began to shatter.
   As the chakra sphere dug into the structure, penetrating it, Jiraiya immediately leapt away-
   A thunderous explosion rocked the battlefield.
   Golden dust scattered into the air like a rain of shimmering gold.
   "So... so strong! Kakashi-sensei, what jutsu was that?!"
   Naruto's eyes were wide with awe, practically glued to the scene.
   Kakashi blinked, then glanced at Naruto before replying, his tone filled with nostalgia.
   "That jutsu is called the Rasengan. It was created by the hero who saved Konoha-the Fourth Hokage himself. What's more... it's a jutsu that requires no hand seals."
   Sasuke stiffened in shock, but Naruto was already hopping in excitement.
   "So strong! I'm definitely going to make Pervy Sage teach me that jutsu!"
   A flicker of jealousy rose in Sasuke's heart because he knew that if Naruto really learned that jutsu, then Naruto might truly surpass him.
   This time, Sasuke finally realized how powerful shinobi from the outside world truly were. Meanwhile, he had been stuck here playing childish games with Naruto and the others.
   Clenching his fists tightly, the two tomoe in his Sharingan spun furiously.
   He had to observe this battle carefully, to understand just how far the gap was between himself and these real powerhouses.
   But just then, he noticed that his Sharingan couldn't detect Jiraiya's presence.
   Sasuke immediately understood.
   He must've hidden himself using the smoke and light from the explosion. But where exactly did he go? How could he evade the perception of the Sharingan?
   With Jiraiya vanishing and the flames losing their chakra support, the fire was quickly extinguished by the sand. The entire forest turned into a golden desert. But not only was there no sign of Jiraiya, but Gamabunta had also vanished.
   However, while Jiraiya's concealment could deceive the Sharingan, it couldn't fool Rasa, who now possessed extraordinary sensory abilities.
   "This feeling... is it a barrier technique?"
   In an instant, countless Gold Dust shuriken shot out from beneath Rasa's feet, flying toward a massive tree half-buried in the sand. Hidden among its leaves-was a red toad.
   Within the barrier of Toad Gourd Prison, a concealment technique unique to Mount Myboku, Jiraiya was stunned.
   That was a barrier that should have been undetectable. How did the opponent discover it?
   But now wasn't the time to figure that out.
   The red toad quickly leapt out from the foliage to evade the incoming attack. At the same time, its mouth opened wide, and Jiraiya burst out from within, a Rasengan forming in his hand as he rushed toward Rasa.
   The red toad simultaneously attacked from another angle, extending its tongue in an attempt to bind Rasa.
   And from above Rasa's head, a massive shadow fell. It was the missing Gamabunta, descending from the sky, twin swords in hand!
   Rasa, standing upon his floating cloud of Gold Dust, was instantly caught in a three-way pincer attack!
   "Father!" Temari cried out from afar, shocked by the scene.
   Yet Rasa didn't even flinch. Facing Jiraiya's overwhelming assault, he simply clasped his hands together.
   "Sage Art Limit-Magnet Style: Gold Dust World Barrier!"
   In that instant, Jiraiya felt the sand beneath his feet begin to writhe violently. The Gold Dust surged upward like a geyser, transforming into countless razor-sharp spikes, forming a dense forest of needles all around Rasa.
   The red toad's tongue was instantly severed.
   Seeing the deadly spiked barrier below, Gamabunta made a split-second decision.
   He immediately dissolved the summoning contract and returned to Mount Myboku.
   If he hadn't, even if he didn't die, he would've been severely injured.
   As for Jiraiya, he quickly canceled his Rasengan and formed hand seals.
   "Earth Style: Earth Flow Wall!"
   Using the rising wall of earth to block the incoming Gold Dust, he rapidly retreated.
   Moments later, Jiraiya looked grimly at the earth wall, which was now riddled with holes.
   "Exceptional sensory abilities and perfect offensive-defense integration with Magnet Style... he's practically impenetrable. So long-range tactics and sudden strikes won't work. And in close combat, he can absorb chakra..."
   Jiraiya's forehead tensed up.
   "That means if I want to gauge his true strength, I'll have to rely on taijutsu or Sage Mode...?"
   At that moment, Jiraiya wasn't the only one deep in thought-so were the other Konoha shinobi.
   "As expected of a Kazekage... he's really tough to handle. Shikamaru, if it were you, what would you do?"
   Shikamaru shot a look at his teacher, Asuma, but after thinking it over, he answered:
   "If it were me, I'd change the battlefield. Somewhere near a river or the sea. Otherwise, that ability is way too broken."
   Hearing that, everyone looked at Shikamaru with admiration. As expected of Shikaku's son.
   But just then, Sasuke suddenly asked in a low voice:
   "Sensei... between those two and that man... who's stronger?"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 189: Chapter 189: Rasa VS Jiraiya (Part 3)
   Sasuke's words took everyone by surprise.
   Of course, they all knew exactly who Sasuke meant by that man.
   Having been through the Land of Waves incident and knowing what had happened to Sasuke, even Naruto could only stare blankly at him.
   Kakashi's expression darkened. After thinking it over, he still decided to explain.
   "A shinobi's strength is generally divided into ninjutsu, taijutsu, and genjutsu-and beyond that, chakra itself. Jiraiya-sama and the Kazekage have already reached the pinnacle in ninjutsu, taijutsu, and chakra. As for genjutsu, while I've heard that Jiraiya-sama isn't particularly skilled in it, at this level, most genjutsu wouldn't work on them anyway."
   As he said this, Kakashi noticed Sasuke's tightly clenched fists, and he continued.
   "Of course, the Sharingan's power can't be understood by conventional logic. So, when it comes to who is stronger, it's not something we can clearly say in just a few words."
   "What about chakra control and hand seals?" Sakura suddenly asked.
   Because... maybe that was the only area in which she could still hope to catch up to Sasuke and Naruto.
   Kakashi had once praised her for it.
   This time, it was Asuma who answered, looking toward the two distant figures.
   "At the level of Jiraiya-sama and the Kazekage, chakra control and hand seals are merely basic abilities."
   Asuma spoke up partly to help his laid-back student Shikamaru recognize the reality of the shinobi world.
    Asuma said, patting Shikamaru's shoulder as he looked out into the distance.
   "You all watched the battle just now between those two... did you notice anything?"
    Team 10's trio looked confused-except for Shikamaru, who seemed to realize something.
   "Jiraiya-sama and the Kazekage barely used hand seals. Or rather, their seals were extremely simple."
   All the jnin present looked at Shikamaru with approval.
   "Exactly. That's what I meant-once you reach Jiraiya-sama and the Kazekage's level, chakra control and hand seal speed are merely the fundamentals. But that doesn't mean they aren't important. Heck, on the contrary, they're the foundation required to reach that level. So you really need to stop slacking off, Shikamaru."
   Shikamaru's face stiffened.
   "Yeah, yeah. What a drag..."
   And at that moment, with his next battle strategy now decided, Jiraiya launched his assault.
   This time, he abandoned ninjutsu altogether-and began probing with pure taijutsu.
   As a non-Bloodline Limit user, Jiraiya's taijutsu was absurdly strong.
   His figure turned into a blur as he dashed across the Gold Dust-covered forest floor, heading straight toward Rasa.
   Sasuke realized, to his shock, that even with the Sharingan activated, he couldn't follow Jiraiya's movements.
   That kind of speed-even someone like Lee using the Eight Gates couldn't keep up.
   As a taijutsu user himself, Guy suddenly lit up with excitement.
   "As expected of Jiraiya-sama! His taijutsu mastery is truly formidable!"
   Jiraiya's body moved with incredible agility, weaving through the rain of gold dust shuriken and the deadly Gold Dust Barrier Technique. He evaded everything flawlessly, closing in on Rasa in a matter of moments.
   Rasa's eyes lit up with interest. Compared to the Jiraiya of his own time, this older Jiraiya clearly had aged quite a bit, but in terms of taijutsu, he was even stronger now.
   Rasa didn't summon his gold dust to continue attacking. Instead, he seemed intrigued and chose to engage Jiraiya directly with taijutsu.
   Jiraiya's eyes also lit up in response.
   He was confident in his taijutsu-forged under the punishing strength of Tsunade's monstrous fists.
   Besides, he had one thing he was sure of: the Fourth Kazekage of Sunagakure shouldn't be that good at taijutsu.
   This wasn't just an assessment based on intel, but also based on Rasa's Bloodline Limit, Magnet Release.
   After all, one's energy is limited.
   Sunagakure's Magnet Release clearly wasn't a bloodline that synergized well with close combat.
   Not to mention, Rasa was more than ten years younger.
   But the moment their fists clashed, Jiraiya realized just how wrong he had been.
   A powerful force surged from Rasa's punch.
   It wasn't quite as monstrous as Tsunade's, but it was still shocking enough to leave Jiraiya in disbelief.
   "How is this possible? Even this young man's taijutsu is this strong?!"
   Rasa, indeed, had never been a taijutsu-oriented shinobi. In the past, he'd been more like a mage-type, relying on his Magnet Release.
   But everything had changed after he gained access to the Eight Gates.
   Now, thanks to intense training, Rasa's body had reached the level where he could maintain Five Gates in a normal state.
   Not just a burst of Five Gates, but a constant state of Five Gates.
   What difference did that make?
   Put simply, Rasa's body was now fully adapted to the strain of Five Gates, meaning when he pushed himself, he could unleash power beyond it.
   Just like now. Jiraiya's brief moment of surprise gave Rasa an opening-he exploded forward with a speed beyond the Fifth Gate, driving a powerful kick straight into Jiraiya's chest.
   Jiraiya reacted quickly and blocked with his arms, but the impact still sent him flying like a broken kite. He crashed through several trees, carving a long trench into the earth before finally skidding to a stop.
   Naruto and the others shouted anxiously.
   The scene was utterly beyond everyone's expectations.
   The Kazekage is actually this strong?
   It was one thing for him to suppress Jiraiya with ninjutsu, but even his taijutsu was this overwhelming?
   As the dust settled, Jiraiya's somewhat battered figure became visible to the crowd.
   Fortunately, he didn't seem seriously injured-just a bit roughed up, with some tears in his clothing.
   He had his monstrous endurance, honed under Tsunade's training, to thank for that.
   But Jiraiya's expression had never been this serious.
   Though they had only been fighting for barely over ten minutes, he was already feeling the pressure. Ninjutsu, taijutsu, and that strange force that didn't even seem like chakra-at this rate, Jiraiya realized he'd have to go all out. He'd need to enter Sage Mode just to gauge the full extent of Rasa's power.
   But... was it worth going that far?
   If he did, it could escalate into a full-scale war between Sunagakure and Konohagakure.
   Right now, the old man, the Third Hokage, was likely already dead, and the village was still in ruins after Orochimaru's assault.
   Jiraiya felt a heavy sense of powerlessness at the thought.
   Just as he hesitated, Rasa lost interest.
   He had already realized-Jiraiya was no longer a match for him.
   Even if Jiraiya entered Sage Mode, Rasa wouldn't be afraid.
   After all, he had only used his Gold Dust so far. He hadn't even touched the rest of his arsenal.
   And although they stood on opposite sides, Rasa had a certain respect for someone like Jiraiya. He wasn't someone he would kill without cause.
   Rasa's declaration shocked everyone present.
   "This entire 'Konoha Collapse Plan' was orchestrated by your rogue ninja, Orochimaru. It's your village's internal matter. Sunagakure has no interest in meddling further. So let's end it here. Of course... if Konoha insists on continuing the fight, we won't back down either. Baki, pull everyone back."
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 190: Chapter 190: Future Time and Space
   In the Land of Rain, the steel-and-concrete-filled Amegakure stood solemn beneath the rare clear sky.
   For once, the sunlight managed to pierce through the usual heavy clouds.
   Atop the rooftop of a tall building, a young man with bright orange hair sat quietly. He wore the iconic black cloak adorned with red clouds. The warm sunlight bathed him as he gazed over all of Amegakure beneath him.
   Eventually, the sound of footsteps echoed behind him. A woman with blue hair, also dressed in the black-and-red Akatsuki cloak, approached.
   The young man didn't even turn his head as he asked,
   "Konan... is everyone here?"
   Before long, deep within a dim and damp cavern, where water dripped steadily from above, a series of ghostly figures appeared one after another.
   "So everyone's finally gathered."
   "This is the first full assembly since Orochimaru left the organization years ago."
   "That bastard Orochimaru... someday, I'll make sure he pays."
   "Hey, what's going on, Pain? Delaying my money-making-unforgivable."
   Once everyone had arrived, the long-silent Pain finally opened his eyes and spoke slowly.
   "This gathering of the Akatsuki... is because there is something that everyone must know."
   "Could it be that the plan is finally starting?"
   Pain didn't answer. Instead, he turned to Zetsu.
   "Zetsu, share the intelligence you just received."
   Zetsu, his form resembling a carnivorous plant, scanned the gathered members and began to speak in a low tone.
   "Just yesterday, on the final day of Konoha's Chnin Exams, Orochimaru launched the Konoha Crush Plan in collaboration with Sunagakure and launched an attack on the village."
   Zetsu's words instantly caught everyone's attention.
   A shark-toothed figure immediately looked toward a comrade with crimson Sharingan eyes.
   "Itachi-senpai, you're from Konoha, right?"
   A smaller figure asked bluntly,
   "The entire event was quite... interesting. Initially, Sunagakure was meant to be allied with Orochimaru. But mid-battle, they abruptly withdrew. However, Hiruzen Sarutobi, the Third Hokage, was still killed by his former student. As for Orochimaru... his arms were sealed."
   "Yes. According to our intel, Hiruzen used a sealing technique called the Reaper Death Seal to seal both of Orochimaru's arms. This means... Orochimaru can no longer use ninjutsu."
   The small figure's eyes lit up.
   "Interesting! That means we might be able to retrieve that ring from Orochimaru soon."
   "No... retrieving the ring isn't urgent."
   Pain's voice cut in coldly.
   "What do you mean? There's more?"
   A figure with glowing green eyes asked curiously.
   Zetsu seemed almost excited now.
   "During Orochimaru's battle with the Third Hokage, he used the forbidden technique Edo Tensei... and summoned the First Hokage, the Second Hokage, and... the Fourth Kazekage of Sunagakure!"
   At that moment, everyone was stunned.
   "So that's how it is. Orochimaru actually has such methods?"
   "In that case, we really can't just strike at Orochimaru recklessly."
   "Oh? Kakuzu-senpai, are you afraid?"
   The figure with green eyes snorted coldly, showing no shame in his fear.
   "Hmph. You who haven't experienced that era don't understand what the name Senju Hashirama represents. He was a monster who single-handedly unified the entire shinobi world... no, a god. Even if all of us joined forces, we wouldn't stand a chance against him."
   "Hey, Kakuzu-senpai, aren't you exaggerating a bit?"
   Silence fell over the entire cavern.
   Everyone here had no doubts about Kakuzu's strength. If even Kakuzu feared him, then the true terror of the Shinobi God was unquestionable. Even Pain, who always claimed to be a god himself, remained quiet and coldly continued:
   "Oh, the interesting things aren't over yet?"
   "Mm, the truly interesting part has just begun. The Fourth Kazekage who was killed by Orochimaru and resurrected through Edo Tensei suddenly broke free from Orochimaru's control. Moreover, he used some unknown method to fully revive himself and fought a battle with Jiraiya, one of Konoha's legendary sannin."
   "Fully revived? What does that mean???"
   The short figure let out a surprised sound.
   "It means exactly what it sounds like. Edo Tensei summons the souls of the dead from the pure land, meaning those resurrected by it must be deceased. However, we have confirmed that the Fourth Kazekage who fought Jiraiya is truly resurrected, not merely a puppet controlled by Edo Tensei."
   "Hey, hey, fully revived? You're not joking, right? Is that really possible?"
   At this moment, the usually silent Pain spoke.
   "Sasori, you're from Sunagakure, right? Does your village have any forbidden jutsu that can bring back the dead?"
   The short figure gave Pain a side glance.
   "No, at least none that I know of."
   At this point, everyone understood.
   "So that's why, Boss, you were so eager to have us here?"
   At that, Pain issued a direct order.
   "Sasori, since you're from Sunagakure, you and Konan will go investigate how this dead-but-revived Kazekage managed to come back. Zetsu, you will support them."
   "No problem, I'm very interested in this ability to truly revive the dead!"
   "Then, Itachi! You and Kisame will go to Konoha to gather information. Focus especially on the Nine-Tails jinchriki. Also, take a look at your little brother-apparently Orochimaru is very interested in his eyes. After the death of the Third Hokage, big changes are sure to come to Konoha. Other great ninja villages may see this as an opportunity to attack. As for the rest of you, continue with the plan as scheduled. That's all for now. Meeting dismissed!"
   Meanwhile, in Sunagakure:
   Rasa sat on his Kazekage seat, looking over various reports about this world sent by Baki, and discovered something intriguing.
   Though this world was indeed the future world from his own, it was not completely identical.
   Because he initially assumed that since this was a parallel world where his past did not exist, he might be able to regain the powers of dragon veins and monsters again. But when he asked Baki to send related information, he found there were no legends about Roran here, no shrine maidens, and no monstrous spirits in the Land of Demons.
   Moreover, as he looked closer, Rasa realized what the real difference in this world was.
   To be exact, this was a world that only had the main Naruto storyline, without any movies or original characters.
   For example, Rasa did not find "Centipede" in the list of ninja from this era's Sunagakure.
   This dashed some of Rasa's hopes.
   However, that did not hinder his next plans.
   At that moment, a knock came from outside. Without lifting his head, Rasa said,
   Give a try to my new Book: My Crazy Journey with My Summons
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 191: Chapter 191: The Fifth Kazekage
   As the door to the Kazekage's office was pushed open, a group of people walked in.
   Leading them were familiar faces to Rasa. They were Chiyo and Ebiz from this future world. Both looked at Rasa with a mix of caution and inquiry in their eyes.
   Behind the two elders were two unfamiliar men. Their identities were clear: they were the current leaders of the noble and commoner factions in Sunagakure and also the village's present elders. As for Michikawa and Pakura, according to the intel just received, the original Rasa of this future timeline had betrayed Pakura to Kirigakure and eliminated the Michikawa faction to solidify his position as Kazekage.
   Behind those two men stood Baki, the current head of the Anbu, and beside Baki were Rasa's children: Temari, Kankur, and Gaara.
   It had to be said, Jinchriki really did have incredible regenerative capabilities. It had only been one day, and Gaara could already get out of bed and walk on his own.
   At that moment, everyone in the room was staring at the Kazekage seated before them with strange expressions. Although the person seemed to be the same, he looked far too young. Moreover, the intel from Konoha had left the people of Sunagakure full of conflicted thoughts.
   Seeing this, Rasa set down the scroll in his hand and addressed everyone.
   The four elders took their seats, while Baki, along with Temari and the others, remained standing at the side.
   Rasa didn't waste time, as he didn't intend to linger here.
   "I'll get straight to the point. I believe you've received some intel already. It's true, I'm already dead."
   In an instant, everyone in the office had a sharp reaction. Even Gaara was startled, and Temari anxiously cried out.
   Of course, Rasa had no intention of telling the truth. He wouldn't reveal his origin to this world's Sage of Six Paths.
   He had already prepared what he was going to say next.
   "Four days ago, while I was on my way to Konoha to meet Orochimaru, that bastard suddenly attacked me."
   Understanding the cause, everyone was not only shocked but also erupted in anger.
   "We must avenge you, Kazekage-sama!"
   "Konoha must pay the price!"
   Only Elder Chiyo remained calm and asked,
   "Then Kazekage-sama, what is your current state?"
   That question instantly drew everyone's attention.
   "Orochimaru, in order to strike against his former master, used the Edo Tensei to resurrect me."
   "Edo Tensei!? You mean the forbidden jutsu invented by the Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama?"
   Chiyo and Ebiz had once fought against the Second Hokage, so they naturally knew about Edo Tensei.
   The two new elders, along with Baki, Temari, and the others, heard this and immediately concluded that the Kazekage must truly have died. Temari was unable to accept it, and her expression turned pained.
   "Yes, however, I was fortunate to know the method of releasing Edo Tensei, and thanks to a special secret technique, I can now be considered temporarily truly revived."
   This time, everyone in the room was once again stunned.
   "Mhm, I'm not sure how long I can remain in this state. That's why I had Baki summon all of you here, only for one purpose. While I'm still alive and able to maintain stability in Sunagakure, I want to appoint a new Kazekage!"
   Just when everyone thought they had reached the limit of their surprise, Rasa's next words sent an even stronger shock through the room.
   "I've already chosen the Fifth Kazekage. It will be, Gaara."
   At that moment, a collective gasp filled the office. Gaara's pupils contracted sharply. Temari and Kankur stared at their father and younger brother in disbelief. Chiyo and Ebiz furrowed their brows in deep silence. Baki, however, seemed thoughtful. To him, this was actually a favorable decision. As Kazekage's confidant and Gaara's mentor, having Gaara as Kazekage would indeed be ideal. However, one major obstacle remained.
   The two new elders immediately sprang to their feet and shouted angrily.
   "I object! Kazekage-sama, not only is Gaara still just a Genin, but his identity also makes it impossible for him to become Kazekage..."
   "That's right! Never in Sunagakure's history has a Jinchriki become Kazekage. Gaara is far too unstable. He could lose control at any moment! Handing the village over to a ticking time bomb? I refuse!"
   The atmosphere in the office instantly turned tense and hostile.
   Rasa merely snorted coldly and began to speak slowly.
   "I think you're mistaken about something. I'm not asking for your approval. I'm informing you."
   Chiyo and Ebiz's pupils narrowed; they could clearly sense Rasa's killing intent in that moment. But the two new elders still shouted.
   "No... Kazekage-sama, the appointment of a new Kazekage isn't up to you alone. It requires the approval of the Council of Elders!"
   "That's right! And let's not forget, you're already dead. Even when you were alive, you couldn't act with such impunity!"
   Rasa narrowed his eyes, but his face returned to its usual relaxed expression.
   "Hmph. Is that so? Then I suppose... I have no choice."
   Two golden sand spears pierced straight through the hearts of the two elders, pinning them to the wall with immense force. Bright red blood trickled down the gleaming spears as the men struggled in vain.
   At that moment, everyone in the office froze. Even Chiyo and Ebiz stood up in shock, staring at Rasa in horror. His attack had been so fast that even they couldn't react in time, which meant that if Rasa wanted them dead, it would take only a heartbeat.
   Baki, Temari, Kankur, and Gaara all looked panicked and terrified.
   But Rasa acted as though he had done nothing more than flick away a speck of dust. He spoke plainly:
   "Baki, take care of the cleanup. Also, have the Anbu keep a close watch. These are extraordinary times, and we will take extraordinary measures. Anyone who tries to cause trouble during this period should be arrested immediately."
   Baki was trembling as he looked at the corpses still hanging from the wall. He responded shakily.
   "Y-yes... understood, Kazekage-sama."
   Only then did Rasa turn his gaze toward Chiyo and Ebiz. As soon as he did, both of them grew highly alert.
   Chiyo's expression darkened as she spoke.
   "What? Does the Fourth Kazekage plan to eliminate us old geezers too?"
   Of course not. Though they were old, both of them possessed Kage-level power. If they died as well, Sunagakure would truly be left without anyone capable. Rasa couldn't afford to touch them.
   "No... I want to trade a piece of intel with you, to gain your support for Gaara becoming the Fifth Kazekage."
   The two elders were taken aback.
   Chiyo asked with a hostile expression.
   "Of course, it's about your beloved grandson and the culprit behind the death of the Third Kazekage: Sasori."
   In this future timeline, the death of the Third Kazekage remained an unsolved mystery. So when those words left Rasa's mouth, everyone present was shocked, followed by expressions of total disbelief.
   That said, Chiyo from both timelines had already suspected as much, so she had always been prepared for this truth.
   "Of course, if you're willing, I can go right now and capture Sasori... bring him to you... and let you reunite with your grandson."
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 192: Chapter 192: Black Zetsu
   The office fell silent. Chiyo looked at Rasa with a grave expression.
   The two of them simply stared at each other for a long while. Finally, Chiyo slowly withdrew the vigilance in her eyes and asked coldly,
   "Where is that child, Sasori, now?"
   Seeing this, Rasa knew Chiyo had made her choice.
   No matter which world it was, Sasori was always Chiyo's soft spot.
   "Sasori has joined an organization called Akatsuki. Orochimaru is also a part of that group. Sasori even turned himself and the corpse of the Third Kazekage into human puppets."
   At that moment, Baki was too shocked to speak. He could only gape at the two elders and the Kazekage.
   "I agree. I will help Gaara become the Fifth Kazekage."
   Hearing this, Ebiz couldn't say anything either. However, he still voiced his concern without hiding it.
   "Kazekage-sama, having a Jinchriki become Kazekage... the instability of Shukaku within him is a serious issue."
   Gaara, who had been shocked at first, now wore a cold expression.
   Being made Kazekage, this was something Gaara never expected. But he didn't believe it was out of love for his father. To him, this was just another form of being used.
   "I will take care of Gaara's problem. As for the rest, I'll leave it to you two elders. Baki, you'll lead the Anbu and assist them. Temari, Kankur, Gaara, you three stay behind."
   Chiyo, Ebiz, and Baki all wore complex expressions as they slowly began to leave.
   Baki even thoughtfully handled the corpses of the two elders.
   Once the three of them left, only Rasa's family was left in the office. Rasa looked at his three "discount children": Temari, Kankur, and Gaara.
   The three of them looked at their father in return, their eyes filled with confusion, sorrow, and coldness.
   "Alright, you all heard what I just said. Temari, Kankur, you're Gaara's older sister and brother. Once Gaara becomes Kazekage, you must fully support him."
   Kankur was immediately thrown into confusion. Looking at his younger brother, there was a hint of fear in his eyes.
   Temari hesitated, then spoke.
   "Don't worry. I've already absorbed a large portion of Shukaku's chakra from Gaara. On top of that, I've reinforced his seal. Even if Gaara uses his 'Feigned Sleep Technique,' Shukaku won't break free so easily anymore."
   Upon hearing this, Kankur let out a breath of relief. Temari's expression grew more complicated as she looked at Gaara. Gaara's face remained cold, as he had never dared to say anything in protest to his father.
   Seeing this, Rasa understood: because of him, Gaara never had that pivotal battle with Naruto. As a result, his inner wounds remained unresolved.
   If Rasa weren't the Kazekage, he might have welcomed the idea of Naruto and Gaara becoming friends. But given his current role, he couldn't allow the future Kazekage to become the Konoha Hokage's fanboy.
   Fortunately, Rasa had his own method to help Gaara overcome his emotional barriers.
   Just as Rasa was about to speak, his sensory perception picked up on a startling presence.
   'Interesting... You've come to me on your own.'
   "Stay here and don't move. I'll be right back."
   As soon as the words left his mouth, Rasa's figure vanished, leaving the three siblings staring at each other in confusion.
   Though they were outsiders, Sasori and Konan entered the village as if it were completely unguarded, passing through its defenses without resistance.
   Looking at the sand-covered landscape before him, Sasori's voice came from beneath his puppet shell, low and cold.
   "How dull. It's been twenty years, and Sunagakure hasn't changed a bit."
   Walking beside him, Konan spoke slowly.
   "I didn't expect that even after leaving Sunagakure for so long, you'd still have a spy planted here."
   "Just a precautionary measure."
   Sasori replied indifferently.
   Konan didn't pursue the subject further and directly asked,
   "Zetsu, can you sense the Kazekage's location?"
   From the yellow sand behind them, a green Venus flytrap slowly rose from the ground.
   As it opened, Zetsu's form was revealed. His expression showed a hint of confusion as he spoke.
   "Strange... I can't sense the Kazekage's chakra at all. Looks like this Kazekage is hiding more secrets than we thought. To be able to completely block Zetsu's sensing..."
   Sasori's gaze turned toward the tallest building in the center of the village.
   "As Kazekage, there are only a few places he could be. We just need to search them one by one. But be careful not to expose our presence."
   "Gathering intelligence is my specialty. You're the one who should be cautious, don't let anyone who knows you spot you."
   With that, Konan's body turned into countless sheets of paper and flew off into the village.
   Sasori gave a cold snort at the sight, then began moving, his puppet body clanking as he headed toward the places locked in his memory.
   Watching them leave, Zetsu's body was overtaken by Black Zetsu, who now dominated White Zetsu's consciousness. Staring at Sunagakure in the distance, he fell into deep thought and muttered,
   "What is going on? The only technique that can revive someone from an Edo Tensei state is the Rinne Rebirth... but without the Rinnegan, how did the Fourth Kazekage pull it off? And that was definitely Mother's Kama... but ever since she fused with this world, the Kama should've lost its functionality..."
   Just as Black Zetsu was drowning in a sea of confusion, a voice suddenly rang out behind him.
   "If you want answers, why not just ask me directly?"
   Black Zetsu's pupils shrank instantly. His body shot backward as he turned around, only to see the very man he had just been obsessing over standing behind him, smiling.
   "Impossible... You actually..."
   Instinctively, Black Zetsu tried to activate Mayfly to escape, but Rasa's next words made him pause.
   "No need to be afraid. I'm here to propose a collaboration."
   Black Zetsu froze, but indeed didn't try to run again. With a guarded expression, he stared at the man before him and asked in a cold tone,
   Rasa's expression was calm.
   "Exactly what I said. But before we continue this conversation, can you guarantee that everything I say here won't be sensed by Hagoromo tsutsuki?"
   Black Zetsu's face suddenly showed panic. For Rasa to mention that name... could it be,
   "Of course I can. That Hagoromo guy may have strong sensory abilities, but he's not omniscient. As long as there's no chakra presence, he can't detect anything..."
   "And you? Is it because of Kaguya's power that Hagoromo can't sense you either?"
   Black Zetsu's round eyes widened in shock, then filled with fury.
   "You... How do you know about Mother's existence? Who the hell are you!?"
   But Rasa didn't answer. He only asked,
   "Now, do you think we have grounds for cooperation?"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 193: Chapter 193: Seeking the Skin of a Tiger
   A gust of yellow sand swept through the village.
   For the first time in countless years, Black Zetsu, who had always believed the entire shinobi world to be within his grasp, felt truly unsettled. In that moment, he even considered striking down the man before him to eliminate the source of this unease. But the other party's mysterious aura and his stated intent to cooperate made Black Zetsu suppress his agitation and slowly speak.
   "Cooperate? What kind of cooperation do you want?"
   Rasa didn't answer directly. Instead, he said,
   "You haven't answered my earlier question yet."
   Black Zetsu's face darkened, but he gave a short reply.
   "I am the manifestation of Mother's will, born from the power of the tsutsuki, not created from chakra."
   "And what about the other half of your body?"
   That question made Black Zetsu even more certain, the man standing before him truly knew too much.
   "That's one of the White Zetsu created from the Ten Tails' chakra a thousand years ago by Mother herself. Even Hagoromo has no control over them."
   With that, Rasa finally asked the question that mattered most to him.
   "Then, do you have a method that can completely block the Sage of Six Paths from using others' chakra to sense into our world? That will be the foundation of our conversation."
   Black Zetsu's expression grew more unpleasant, but he still replied.
   "The Tengen Fin, a sealing technique that fuses a ninja's chakra with the surrounding natural world. It can mask someone from Hagoromo's sensing abilities."
   "Very good. Give me that technique, and we can proceed with the rest of our discussion."
   Seeing Rasa's commanding tone, Black Zetsu's expression turned dark as he said coldly,
   "Why? What makes you think I would simply hand it over?"
   Rasa's answer was straightforward.
   "Because I know everything about you... while you know nothing about me."
   "In my current state, I can easily prevent Kaguya tsutsuki's resurrection. If you don't believe me, I can go to Amegakure right now and destroy Nagato's eyes."
   Black Zetsu's face turned darker than ever before, and yet he found himself helpless in the face of it. Still, he wouldn't give in so easily.
   "You think you can threaten me with that? Even if you destroy those eyes, so what? I've waited nearly a thousand years already. I can wait another thousand. I'll wait until another Hashirama and Madara appear. But can you live that long?"
   Rasa didn't argue. Instead, he replied calmly.
   "You're right. That's why I'm not threatening you. I'm simply making it clear that I have the leverage and qualifications to work with you. And to be honest, I don't even intend to stop Kaguya tsutsuki's resurrection."
   That caught Black Zetsu even more off guard.
   "You think I'll believe that? Do you also hate this world?"
   "No... I don't hate this world. In fact, I rather like it. As for your mother, as the embodiment of Kaguya's will, you should understand this better than me. Reviving her doesn't require destroying this world. And frankly, if I were Kaguya tsutsuki, I wouldn't destroy it either."
   "Simple," Rasa said, "that's the answer to the question you just asked me, why I want to cooperate with you. Because we have a common enemy: the tsutsuki clan."
   Black Zetsu's pupils visibly trembled, an involuntary response born of fear.
   Kaguya tsutsuki's deep-seated fear of her own clan was clearly passed down through the will she left behind, Black Zetsu. To further emphasize his point, Rasa revealed an even more terrifying piece of information.
   "As a show of good faith in our cooperation, I'll even throw in a bonus intel: Isshiki isn't dead."
   Cold sweat broke out on Black Zetsu's forehead as he snapped, almost frantically,
   "Impossible... Mother fed Isshiki to the Ten Tails..."
   Rasa raised his brow as if he were looking at a complete idiot.
   "Stop lying to yourself. You should know better than anyone that what Kaguya fed to the Ten Tails was only half of Isshiki's body. The other half escaped. He has survived by assuming a new identity and is currently observing this world from the shadows. If you don't believe me, look into it yourself. His current identity is a monk named Jigen. But be careful, I'm not entirely sure how much of his power he's recovered. If he captures and seals you, that would be unfortunate."
   Seeing how confidently Rasa spoke, even Black Zetsu couldn't deny the possibility any longer.
   Rasa pressed on, his tone becoming colder.
   "Also, you should be aware that the time you calculated for the chakra fruit's maturation has long since passed. It won't be long now before the tsutsuki clan sends someone to retrieve it. Isshiki, and whoever else they send... Do you really believe that even if your mother Kaguya is resurrected, she can defeat them?"
   After that, Rasa pressed further.
   "To be honest, I'd sooner believe your unfilial child could take on the tsutsuki clan before I'd bet on your mother. Sure, Kaguya has overwhelming power, but when it comes to actual combat, she's... not particularly good at it."
   Black Zetsu's expression darkened. Though he didn't want to admit flaws about his mother, he couldn't help but acknowledge that, should that day truly come, her fate might already be sealed. And as for Hagoromo, who sealed her once, he was obviously not an ally.
   Maybe... this man standing before him truly was the better option. There was something strange and unfathomable about the power he wielded. But Black Zetsu continued to speak with guarded suspicion.
   "Is that so? Then why not cooperate with that Hagoromo bastard instead?"
   "Simple," Rasa replied. "I'm not someone who likes to subordinate myself to others, whether they're righteous or evil. To me, both your mother, Kaguya, and the Sage of Six Paths, Hagoromo, are terrifying tigers. And if I absolutely must choose a side, then I'd rather go with the weaker one. After all, your mother is currently sealed. Even if she intends to do me harm, she'll have to wait until she escapes the seal first."
   It was a flawless argument, but Black Zetsu wasn't the type to agree easily.
   "I'll need time to consider."
   With that, he began sinking into the earth.
   "No problem," Rasa replied. "When you're ready, come find me in Sunagakure. Don't worry, I'll know the moment you appear in the village."
   Rasa said, and then he remembered something he was forgetting.
   "Oh, and that sealing technique... "
   Black Zetsu spat out a scroll before vanishing completely.
   Rasa picked it up and his eyes gleamed. His goal was now more or less achieved. As for whether Black Zetsu had tampered with the sealing formula, Rasa wasn't concerned at all.
   As long as the jutsu could truly block the Sage of Six Paths from sensing chakra, that was enough. Even if the two versions of Black Zetsu from both worlds managed to connect using this technique, as long as Kaguya remained sealed on the moon, Rasa had nothing to fear.
   Now, it was time for the next step of the plan.
   By briefly testing the technique, Rasa confirmed that it could be powered by senjutsu chakra. Moreover, it truly could create a "chakra-blind" nation.
   He returned directly to the Kazekage's office. Looking at the three children he had taken in, he placed seals on each of them. The next step was to take them back to his own world.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 194: Chapter 194: The Power of Motherly Love
   Sunagakure, the Wind Kage's residence.
   As the wife of the Kazekage, Karura had begun experiencing some of the uncomfortable symptoms of pregnancy as her belly gradually grew larger.
   It was her first time becoming a mother, and at times, Karura would feel overwhelmed and helpless. But even when she felt terrible, she would do her best to endure it, because she didn't want to trouble her husband.
   Rasa-kun was the Kazekage of the entire village.
   Though he always carried himself with confidence and composure, Karura could feel the weight of the pressure on his shoulders.
   In the past year, he had not allowed himself a moment of rest, dedicating himself completely to the welfare of the village. Especially now, during a time when Kumogakure and Iwagakure had joined forces to attack Sunagakure.
   Fortunately, good news had come just the day before.
   Rasa-kun, along with Michikawa-kun and Pakura, had successfully defeated the advance units of Iwagakure and captured two of their Jinchriki. This forced Iwagakure into a cautious position and instantly broke the dangerous deadlock that Sunagakure had been trapped in.
   This morning, when she went out to buy groceries, she once again heard cheers echoing through the village. It was all thanks to her husband, Rasa-kun, and as his wife, Karura felt incredibly proud. However, amidst her pride, perhaps due to the heightened emotions of pregnancy, she found herself having other thoughts as well.
   She knew she shouldn't feel this way... but she couldn't help wishing that she were the one fighting at her husband's side, not some other woman.
   As Karura sat on the couch, gently stroking her belly and feeling ashamed for even thinking such thoughts, a knock came from the door outside.
   She snapped out of her reverie and was about to stand up when a lively voice rang out.
   "I got it, Karura-sama, leave it to me!"
   A cheerful figure dashed out from the bedroom and ran to the entrance.
   Seeing Hana in such high spirits, the tangled emotions in Karura's heart seemed to ease a little.
   She had to admit, she truly liked Hana.
   If the child in her belly turned out to be a girl, she hoped she could grow up to be as joyful and bright as Hana.
   Just then, a delighted voice rang out from the entrance.
   Karura turned her head and saw Rasa, who had changed out of his shoes and coat, stepping into the house.
   She was about to happily stand up when Rasa gently pressed her back down.
   He came to the couch, sat down beside her, and gently placed a hand on her belly.
   "How is it? Has the baby been restless these past few days?"
   Feeling her husband's tenderness, all of Karura's earlier worries and insecurities melted away. Her heart filled with sweetness as she answered,
   "Not so soon. The baby is still small, it'll be a few more months before it starts kicking."
   Hana quickly chimed in, eager to share her contribution.
   "Rasa-sama! I've been taking really good care of Karura-sama and the baby in her belly these past few days!"
   Rasa gently patted Hana's head as a reward, then turned back to his wife and said,
   "You've been working hard too, Karura. As your husband, it's painful not being able to stay by your side."
   "I understand, Rasa-kun. As Kazekage, you belong to the entire village... I can't be that selfish."
   Hearing such a gentle and considerate response from his wife, what else could Rasa do but pull her into a warm embrace? Watching from the side, Hana's cheeks turned bright red. Only when Karura noticed the girl's gaze did she let go, a bit embarrassed.
   Rasa also released her and said with a smile,
   "Besides coming to see you today, I brought you a gift."
   Then, as if second-guessing himself, he added,
   "Well... I suppose it counts as a gift?"
   Karura blinked, confused by his hesitant tone.
   Rasa called Hana over as well and then placed a seal on both of them: the Heavenly Seal of Origin.
   Karura and Hana both felt something strange coursing through them and looked around in amazement.
   "This is called the Heavenly Seal of Origin," Rasa explained. "While this seal is active, it can completely block your chakra and your presence from any external sensory perception."
   Hana tried using her sensing abilities and was shocked to find she could no longer sense Karura's chakra at all.
   Karura, on the other hand, simply looked at her husband with eyes full of wonder. She knew Rasa would never do something meaningless.
   Just then, Rasa waved his hand, and a distortion appeared in the room, an actual rift in space.
   Karura quickly realized: the "gift" he mentioned... was likely inside that rift.
   But... what exactly could it be?
   "Come on out," Rasa said.
   In Karura's astonished gaze, three children stepped out of the space-time rift, eyes full of alertness, confusion, and wonder as they looked around. But the moment their eyes fell on Karura, their pupils shrank in shock, as though they recognized her.
   Before she could even react, the blonde girl in front, clearly the oldest, had already run straight into her arms, crying uncontrollably with tears streaming down her face.
   Karura didn't push her away. She trusted her husband completely. As long as Rasa was present, she believed there was no danger.
   But still... what was happening?
   She was sure she didn't know this girl.
   Yet oddly, it wasn't just the blonde child who seemed to recognize her. Another boy with face paint had tears welling up in his eyes too. He clearly wanted to come forward but didn't dare take the step.
   And finally, the smallest boy, with red hair and the word "Love" etched on his forehead, his body trembled as he stared at her, eyes brimming with emotion.
   Karura was completely lost. She could only turn toward her husband for answers.
   "These three children are named Temari, Kankur, and Gaara. They're our children."
   Karura wasn't the only one shocked this time. Even Hana stood frozen, her brain barely processing what she'd just heard.
   Knowing how absurd it all sounded, Rasa patiently continued, pointing at the girl in Karura's arms.
   "If history proceeds without deviation, Karura... the child you're carrying right now... is this girl, Temari."
   Temari slowly lifted her tear-streaked face and looked at the woman who looked exactly like the mother in her memories. She couldn't hold back any longer and cried out:
   Even if Karura had been confused before, by this point, she could sense the truth.
   She turned to Rasa, her voice trembling with disbelief.
   "Rasa-kun... could it be that they're...?"
   "Yes. The full explanation is complicated. But to put it simply, because of a certain special power, I used space-time ninjutsu and ended up in what may be Sunagakure thirteen years in the future. I investigated thoroughly. Although the two worlds are very similar, ultimately... they are not the same world."
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 195: Chapter 195: Two Sand Villages
   At that moment, Rasa's words not only resolved the doubts in Karura's heart but also left the three siblings, Temari, Kankur, and Gaara, utterly shocked. At the same time, they finally understood why their father had been acting strangely all along.
   "So... something like this is really possible?"
   Karura looked completely incredulous. Hana covered her mouth in astonishment.
   Rasa nodded in agreement.
   "I think it's unbelievable too, but it truly happened. And... how should I put this... that version of me from the future didn't seem to be a very good father."
   The moment those words fell, the expressions on the three siblings subtly changed. Karura, especially after sensing the familiar chakra and the faint but undeniable scent of blood coming from Gaara, seemed to understand something.
   "But no matter what... they are still our children. So there are things I simply couldn't ignore. That's why I brought them here. Besides, with them around to look after you, I can feel more at ease."
   Having said that, Rasa looked toward the three siblings.
   "Of course... if you don't want to stay, that's fine too."
   Temari immediately shook her head.
   "I want to stay with Mother!"
   Kankur also nodded firmly in agreement.
   As for Gaara, though his eyes were wet, he still managed to ask the one question that lingered in his heart:
   "So... are you really our father?"
   The question made both Temari and Kankur's expressions shift slightly with unease.
   Rasa thought for a moment and then replied,
   "That's a difficult question to answer definitively. But I believe that sometimes, the answer itself doesn't matter as much as how we choose to see things. At the very least, the reason I was able to bring you here... is because I already considered you my children."
   Gaara's pupils contracted slightly, and Temari and the others' eyes lit up.
   Karura, sensing the emotions in her husband's heart, reached out and gently stroked Temari's head with tenderness.
   Feeling that familiar gentleness once again, Temari couldn't hold back any longer and cried out:
   Seeing this, Rasa gave a small nod.
   "Looks like you've all already made up your minds. Very well. From now on, live here in this version of Sunagakure for a while. Get familiar with it, see what's different between the two villages. But during this time, you must hide your identities. Also, no chakra use or ninjutsu. Baki, come in!"
   At Rasa's command, Baki, who had been waiting outside, walked in, curiously eyeing the three children.
   The trio also stared at the younger version of their teacher Baki, full of surprise at how much younger she looked.
   "Their names are Temari, Kankur, and Gaara. Have the ANBU arrange identities for them."
   Baki didn't question it much. After all, over the past year, the Kazekage had already brought in two highly gifted children, Hana and Honoka, from other parts of the shinobi world. This wasn't exactly unprecedented.
   "Thanks for your work. Go on ahead. Oh, and pass on my order, have Yashamaru return from the front lines."
   The moment they heard that name, all three siblings were visibly stunned again.
   As Baki left, Temari finally couldn't help but ask:
   "Uncle Yashamaru... he's alive too?"
   That question made Karura's heart tremble, did it mean that in the future timeline, her little brother had... died?
   Thankfully, Rasa's next words eased her heart.
   "Yes. That's exactly why I said our two worlds are not the same. It's not just Yashamaru, Pakura, Michikawa, they're all alive and well in our timeline. There are also others you don't know. For example, the child beside you is Hana. She's from the Uzumaki clan and is Elder Chiyo's disciple. There's another child named Honoka, also from the Uzumaki clan. She's Elder Ebiz's disciple."
   Kankur didn't really understand what the Uzumaki clan was, but he was definitely familiar with the name "Uzumaki."
   "Isn't that the same surname as that idiot Naruto from Konoha?"
   "That boy, Naruto Uzumaki, is the child of Konoha's Fourth Hokage, Minato Namikaze, and his wife, Kushina Uzumaki. Just like Gaara, he's currently the Nine-Tails' jinchriki."
   That revelation utterly stunned the three siblings.
   "You're kidding, right, Dad? That idiot... is actually the child of the Fourth Hokage!?"
   Temari blurted out instinctively.
   Kankur also suddenly connected the dots.
   "No wonder that idiot always seemed to care about Gaara."
   Gaara's pupils shrank in surprise at that, but at that moment, a gentle figure approached him slowly and embraced him tightly.
   The instinctual rage boiling inside Gaara made him want to resist, but the warmth of that voice and that familiar embrace completely froze him in place.
   "You've suffered so much, Gaara..."
   He couldn't control it. A single tear slowly fell from Gaara's eye. He desperately wanted not to cry, to avoid looking so weak and pathetic, but it was useless. The tears just kept falling.
   In that moment, everyone around could feel the sorrow in this cold and distant boy's heart. Karura held Gaara even tighter.
   The moment her husband revealed that Gaara was a jinchriki, Karura already knew what kind of pain her future son must have endured. No wonder the Rasa from that world had failed as a father.
   And the name "Gaara" itself carried a deep sorrow from that other world that Karura could feel in her soul.
   Watching this scene, Rasa felt as if one of the deepest regrets in his heart had finally been given closure. He didn't want to interrupt as Karura used a mother's love to slowly dissolve Gaara's pain.
   So, turning to Hana, Temari, and Kankur, Rasa said.
   "Hana, stay here. Temari, Kankur, come with me."
   Temari and Kankur followed Rasa as he led them back into this strange world.
   Though they had only recently been here, the sight still filled them with awe. Before them stretched an immense space, as if they were floating through the universe. Countless stone orbs the size of fists floated in the air like stars, and at the very center of this dense stellar field stood a towering divine tree that reached into the sky.
   Rasa brought Temari and Kankur beneath the God Tree. Without any cryptic buildup, he got straight to the point as they looked at him with questioning eyes.
   "There's only one reason I brought you here, because, as my children, you're both far too weak."
   Temari and Kankur froze in place, their expressions stiffening.
   "Especially when you're up against someone like Naruto Uzumaki, who carries both the Uzumaki bloodline and the power of the Nine-Tails, or Sasuke Uchiha, who carries the power of the Uchiha clan. I don't belong in your world, and I can't stay there for long. So now, I will bestow upon you a kind of power..."
   The two siblings were visibly shaken. Kankur looked especially thrilled, while Temari, though also intrigued, showed a trace of concern.
   "Gaara's situation is unique. The One-Tail inside him will interfere with this power. So from now on, as his elder sister and elder brother, it's your turn to protect him..."
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 196: Chapter 196: The Mist's Poisonous Plan
   Temari and Kankur's process of gaining new powers went smoothly.
   This not only proved that Rasa's idea was correct, that the God Tree he planted could transform the people of this world into a constitution capable of naturally using senjutsu energy, but also meant that he had embedded a "stake" in this future parallel timeline.
   As for what kind of effect this stake would have, that would depend on how useful this future world would be to him. However, some things were verified during this process.
   Namely, the type of chakra fruit produced by the senjutsu constitution gained through the God Tree, and the special abilities that came with it, were not determined by Rasa's will. The bloodline present more influenced the individual's body.
   For example, the abilities Temari and Kankur gained were exactly the same.
   Wind Release + Magnet Release. No other abilities at all.
   The God Tree in Rasa's underworld was grown from Hashirama's chakra fruit and Shukaku's chakra.
   This also allowed Rasa, after a year, to regain the power of Wind Release.
   After all, Wind Release was one of Shukaku's innate abilities.
   As for the rest, Rasa already possessed them.
   Rasa had originally expected that once Temari and Kankur injected their chakra, the new constitution they obtained would include some of Shukaku's abilities, such as sand manipulation or Magnet Release sealing techniques, but unfortunately, none of those manifested.
   Rasa had particularly hoped for sand manipulation or Magnet Release sealing arts. Unfortunately, there were none. Still, the senjutsu-infused Wind Release and Magnet Release provided a significant power boost for both of them.
   Regarding the current lack of senjutsu energy in the future timeline, that is indeed a problem. However, Rasa believes two years will be sufficient to resolve it. In the time that followed, Rasa became even busier.
   His own world was already in the midst of a Shinobi World War, and he had numerous matters to handle daily. Now, with the arrival of a future timeline, he became so busy that he barely had time to breathe.
   Fortunately, it was all worth it.
   Because of the existence of the two timelines, Rasa now had an extra trump card to ensure his survival. He could take bold action against the Tailed Beasts, which would rapidly increase his power. Once he possessed the strength to truly dance freely in this world, he wouldn't need to act so cautiously anymore.
   Just like that, time passed slowly. Both timelines began progressing according to their own histories.
   First, in Rasa's original timeline, after he captured two Jinchriki from Iwagakure, the stalemate Sunagakure had been facing was instantly broken. Both Iwagakure and Kumogakure chose to back down, and the previously tense situation quickly eased.
   However, several days passed, and Iwagakure still hadn't sent anyone to negotiate the ransom for their two Jinchriki. This made the situation seem rather strange.
   In truth, it wasn't just Sunagakure that was confused; even Kumogakure and Konohagakure couldn't understand what was going on. What exactly was noki of Iwagakure thinking? Two of his village's precious Jinchriki had been captured, and yet there had been no response from Iwagakure.
   Little did they know, noki was having a major headache of his own!
   noki had fallen into a state of helplessness ever since he learned that Sunagakure had captured Rshi and Han.
   He didn't even need to think about it because if he negotiated with Sunagakure, they would definitely make outrageous demands. However, trying to use force instead, the current Iwagakure simply wasn't capable of that.
   It could only be said that noki's worst fear had come true. Sunagakure had truly become a fierce tiger. He read every word of the intel coming from the front lines.
   Setting aside Rasa, the Kazekage, who had demonstrated power enough to effortlessly suppress two full Tailed Beast forms alone, even his two trusted aides, Pakura and Michikawa, had displayed strength comparable to full Tailed Beasts.
   One had to understand, in all of Iwagakure, the only person capable of such feats was noki himself. But now, Sunagakure had three such individuals.
   This meant that, in terms of top-tier power, Sunagakure had already surpassed Iwagakure.
   Perhaps only Konohagakure could still match them now.
   As for Kumogakure, there was no need to even bring them up. Besides that old man, the Third Raikage, the rest, including his son and the village's two Jinchriki, hadn't matured yet.
   Maybe in ten years they'd be able to challenge Sunagakure, but right now? Not a chance.
   Especially when considering Sunagakure's demonstrated ability to suppress Tailed Beasts, this made it even more impossible for the Third Raikage to risk sending his Jinchriki into battle.
   "This is a real headache... What should I do now?"
   noki genuinely had no idea how to save face or turn the situation around. That was also why, after so many days, he still hadn't made a decision. But just then, a group of unexpected visitors appeared, a delegation from Kirigakure.
   noki was quite surprised by this. Ever since the Second Shinobi World War ten years ago, when his teacher, the Second Tsuchikage, Mu, perished together with the Second Mizukage, Gengetsu Hzuki, the two villages had become sworn enemies.
   The hatred between them was even deeper than that between Iwagakure and either Konohagakure or Sunagakure. Logically speaking, noki should not have agreed to meet with these Kirigakure shinobi. However, given Iwagakure's current difficult situation, he decided to at least hear them out.
   And then, noki received some troubling news.
   "So you're saying that Sunagakure also used Kirigakure?"
   As soon as the subject came up, one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist, Jz Biwa, showed an expression of anger.
   "Mizukage-sama never expected that Sunagakure would manipulate us like this. While Mizukage-sama did intend to cooperate with Sunagakure, they not only flatly rejected the offer but also exploited Mizukage-sama's goodwill!"
   At this point, noki could confirm that Sunagakure truly hadn't entered into any collaboration with Kirigakure. However, it was already too late to dwell on that.
   "So, what does your Mizukage want?"
   "The Mizukage's intention is simple. Since we've all been used by Sunagakure, why not become allies instead... Our request is also simple: the girl from the Uzumaki clan in Sunagakure must be handed over to us."
   "And what benefit does Iwagakure gain from cooperating with Kirigakure?"
   Jz Biwa glanced around.
   noki immediately understood and had everyone in the area retreat. He even set up a sealing barrier.
   "Kirigakure may have received the Three-Tails and Six-Tails from the First Hokage Hashirama Senju, but due to our lack of sealing techniques, our attempts to create Jinchriki have always ended in failure."
   "Don't waste my time with meaningless talk."
   But Jz Biwa didn't mind and instead said something that made noki's pupils contract.
   "No... Tsuchikage-sama, a successful Jinchriki indeed has value as a weapon. But even a failed Jinchriki is not useless. Because they can destroy themselves... and take the enemy with them."
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 197: Chapter 197: Goodbye Black Zetsu
   The deaths of the two elders indeed caused quite a stir within Sunagakure, but with the Anbu in control and Chiyo and Ebiz stepping in, the situation was swiftly suppressed.
   As for the official reason for executing the two elders, it was claimed they had collaborated with the Konoha rogue ninja Orochimaru in a plot to assassinate the Kazekage.
   Sometimes, the excuse didn't matter. After all, those around them had no means to verify the truth. Just as things were beginning to settle down in Sunagakure, the final word arrived from Konoha.
   The Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, had indeed been confirmed dead at the hands of his former student, Orochimaru.
   One of the Legendary Sannin, Princess of the Senju clan, Tsunade Senju, had succeeded him as the Fifth Hokage.
   Not long after Tsunade took office, she immediately sent an official letter to Sunagakure, demanding an explanation for the attack on Konoha during the Chnin Exams. But Rasa, after merely glancing at the letter, tossed it aside and said to the visiting Konoha ninja:
   "Go tell your new Hokage, if she wants an explanation, she can bring her shinobi and come to the Land of Wind herself."
   The implication was clear. There would be no explanation, only war.
   After sending off the visibly furious Konoha shinobi, Baki asked with some concern,
   "Is this really alright, Kazekage-sama?"
   Well, after spending the past few days together, Rasa had noticed something.
   This timeline's Baki was more timid than the one from his own timeline, especially when it came to dealing with Konoha.
   Not that he could blame him. In this future world, Rasa had never existed in the past.
   "Don't worry. Konoha right now doesn't have the strength to wage war against us."
   Though still a bit hesitant, Baki nodded.
   "By the way, in the coming days, I'll be taking Temari, Kankur, and Gaara to a special place for training. If you need to see them, just let me know, I'll bring them back."
   Baki's sweat dropped, but he shook his head.
   "No... it's naturally best if Kazekage-sama personally trains them!"
   "Good. I'll be counting on you to manage the village for now."
   After Baki took his leave, Rasa, having sensed Black Zetsu's reappearance, turned into sand and vanished from his office.
   On a cliff not far from Sunagakure's "Heaven's Line" canyon.
   Rasa stood there, facing the newly reappeared Black Zetsu, who was on high alert.
   "So? Have you made up your mind?"
   Black Zetsu's voice was hoarse.
   "Let's talk about how this cooperation is supposed to work first."
   Hearing that, Rasa felt confident the collaboration was indeed moving forward, and his interest was piqued.
   "Did you find traces of Jigen, or rather, Isshiki?"
   Black Zetsu didn't respond, but his serious demeanor already said enough. Seeing that, Rasa didn't waste time with unnecessary words.
   "It's simple. First, we share the same goal, to stand against the looming threat of the tsutsuki clan, and specifically the hidden presence of Isshiki tsutsuki. For that, power is essential. And to gain that power, or rather, to revive Kaguya, the Tailed Beasts are indispensable. That gives us the foundation for our alliance."
   "So you're saying you want to help me capture the Tailed Beasts? Even if I needed help with that, isn't the One-Tail's Jinchriki your own son?"
   Black Zetsu said in a sinister tone.
   "No... Of course, I won't help you capture the Tailed Beasts. You already have the Akatsuki at your disposal, so capturing them isn't a problem for you. As for Shukaku inside Gaara, I won't hand him over to you either. But at the same time, I won't stop you. My children have their own paths to walk."
   Black Zetsu looked at Rasa, completely unable to discern what he was really thinking.
   "What a cold-blooded father... So, what do you want from me in return?"
   "All information on the Tailed Beasts. I need the chakra of all the Tailed Beasts."
   Black Zetsu's non-existent eyebrows knitted together slightly.
   Seeing this, Rasa explained.
   "Relax. I only want half the chakra from each of the Tailed Beasts. It's just a small portion for them. They'll recover quickly. If you're concerned, you can follow me and watch as I extract it."
   Black Zetsu fell silent, pondering. After a while, he finally spoke.
   "What do you want their chakra for?"
   "That's something I don't believe I need to explain to you."
   Black Zetsu wasn't irritated by the refusal. Instead, his gaze shifted to Rasa's right hand.
   "Then can you explain why you carry Mother's presence?"
   Rasa was briefly stunned. Then, sensing Black Zetsu's gaze, he looked at the [Kma] on his right hand and asked curiously:
   "You mean this [Kma]? Don't ask me, I was going to ask you the same thing. As Kaguya's will, shouldn't you understand better than I do why I bear her Kma?"
   Black Zetsu's expression turned grave. After some thought, he slowly said,
   "That's what puzzles me. This shouldn't be possible. But if I had to offer an explanation, there's only one possibility."
   Rasa gave him a sideways glance and said,
   "You know, I really hate people who speak in riddles."
   Black Zetsu snorted before finally explaining:
   "Mother did abandon her Kma... but that doesn't mean she gave up her immortality. Instead, she embedded her Kma into the chakra of this world."
   Rasa was visibly startled, as though he had just realized something.
   "No wonder Kaguya couldn't be killed, only sealed."
   "Exactly. After Mother embedded her Kma into the chakra of this world, she essentially became one with it. That means, any lifeform using chakra in this world can serve as a vessel for her resurrection."
   Then Rasa suddenly thought of something.
   "But that vessel wouldn't include Hagoromo."
   Black Zetsu smirked faintly at this point.
   "Otherwise, do you think Hagoromo would be hiding away in the Pure Land, never daring to return to the shinobi world? Because the moment he appears, the chakra inside him would resonate with Mother's will, awakening it."
   "That doesn't add up. After sealing Kaguya, didn't Hagoromo go on to found Ninsh, raise his children, and live a full life before passing on?"
   "Hehehe, that's because at that time, Hagoromo's chakra wasn't yet complete. He had absorbed the Ten-Tails' chakra, but not its body. However, as he continued cultivating, his chakra grew stronger, and he began sensing traces of Mother's consciousness within it. That's why he ultimately split the Ten-Tails' chakra, distributed it among others, and founded Ninsh. He realized that since Mother had merged with the Ten-Tails, her resurrection was inevitable. Even without the God Tree, the Ten-Tails' latent power hidden within chakra would endlessly convert the world's natural energy into chakra. That's why he entrusted his power to his two sons, hoping that one day, they might once again seal Mother away."
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 198: Chapter 198: Capturing the Tailed Beast (Part 1)
   At that moment, Rasa felt like he had uncovered many of the world's deepest secrets. At the same time, he also finally understood why, apart from the Sage of Six Paths taking action against him once after his sudden arrival in this world, the Sage from his original world had never moved against him.
   For one, perhaps the Sage of Six Paths genuinely had no means to act against him. And two, maybe, just maybe, the Sage was even pleased to see him transforming chakra into senjutsu energy because that would lessen the chances of Kaguya's resurrection. But none of that mattered to Rasa. He would never put his own safety in someone else's hands.
   "I understand. So, what do you think about our cooperation?"
   Black Zetsu also returned to his senses and stated his own condition.
   "Fine. But I have one request."
   "I want that chakra fruit as well..."
   Rasa glanced at Black Zetsu and refused without the slightest hesitation.
   "Stop dreaming. You seem to have misunderstood something. Do you really think I couldn't obtain what I want without you? The reason I sought cooperation with you was simply for convenience."
   Black Zetsu's expression turned somewhat sour.
   "Then what do I get in return?"
   "My not interfering with your plan is already the greatest help you'll receive. Aside from that, before Kaguya is resurrected, I can help you stop Isshiki."
   Although Isshiki's appearance belongs to the later Boruto timeline, still years away, Black Zetsu had no way of knowing that.
   And besides, given how Rasa had altered the flow of events, there was no guarantee that Isshiki wouldn't act sooner than expected.
   Black Zetsu hesitated, but eventually asked:
   "You're sure you won't intervene?"
   Rasa posed far too great a threat to Black Zetsu now, just one step beneath Hagoromo himself.
   "Don't worry. I'm very interested in Kaguya's resurrection. In fact, if your mother can be brought back without destroying the world, we might even become allies, united against the future tsutsuki."
   Black Zetsu fell into deep thought, but eventually agreed.
   It wasn't that Black Zetsu trusted Rasa easily. Rather, as Kaguya's will, his fear of the tsutsuki clan was deeply ingrained, especially after recently confirming signs of Isshiki's presence through his investigations.
   "Since you've agreed, then let's not waste any more time and begin. But before we move, to make collecting the Tailed Beasts' chakra go more smoothly, I may need to borrow the identity of 'Akatsuki'..."
   A certain island shrouded in thick mist.
   Blood-curdling screams frequently echoed from the island, causing nearby pirates and fishermen to steer far away from it.
   Deep within the island, in a vast cavern, one could distinctly see human-made structures. Inside these prison-like buildings lived humanoid figures, monsters emanating terrifying auras. The mysterious markings on their faces and bodies made it clear what these creatures truly were. Yes, this was one of Orochimaru's secret research bases, specifically dedicated to the study of Cursed Seals. And these monsters were his test subjects.
   Deep within the cavern, in a room dimly lit by oil lamps...
   Orochimaru, having just completed his Living Corpse Reincarnation, slowly unwrapped his bandages. Staring at the unfamiliar face in the mirror, he let out a chilling laugh.
   At his side, his assistant Kabuto knelt on the ground, his entire body trembling.
   It turned out that, after his plan to have Tsunade heal his arms failed, Orochimaru had decided to proceed with his backup plan, luring Sasuke in to become his next vessel.
   Originally, he had intended to directly possess Sasuke.
   But his subordinates acted too slowly, and his body couldn't hold out until Sasuke arrived. So he had no choice but to pick a different vessel from within the base and perform the transfer.
   However, right after the transfer was complete, Orochimaru was already dissatisfied with the new body. He could feel the compatibility between the body and his soul was far too low.
   But once the Living Corpse Reincarnation was cast, there was no turning back. And now, he had to wait another three years before he could do it again.
   This greatly displeased him. A freezing aura radiated from his entire body, causing Kabuto to tremble all the more.
   Upon hearing Orochimaru's question, Kabuto quickly responded.
   "Orochimaru-sama, those Konoha brats are more troublesome than expected. But Kimimaro has already been sent. There shouldn't be any problem."
   Orochimaru didn't press the issue further, instead switching topics.
   "What about that Kazekage? What did your investigation find?"
   Hearing this, Kabuto let out a small sigh of relief.
   "There doesn't appear to be anything unusual. And it's not just us, even according to the intel from that person, the organization also sent someone to investigate. But they found nothing."
   Hearing this, Orochimaru sneered.
   "How interesting~. So even Akatsuki is paying attention to him..."
   Kabuto then seemed to recall something, speaking with confusion:
   "It really is strange, Orochimaru-sama. While that Kazekage was certainly powerful, it took you, me, and Kimimaro combined to defeat him, but from the reports of his later battle with Jiraiya-sama, it seems he's become much stronger than he was when he fought us. And even more bizarre, after being revived, he didn't come for revenge against you. What's going on here?"
   Orochimaru raised a brow.
   "Oh? And what do you think?"
   Kabuto adjusted his glasses.
   "I'm not sure either. That's what puzzles me. And there's one more piece of intel from Konoha, Danzo of Root... he's dead too."
   This time, a flicker of shock finally appeared on Orochimaru's face.
   "I haven't gotten full details yet, but during the time when you were fighting the Third Hokage, Root was attacked by that same Fourth Kazekage. It was almost as if... he had everything planned out in advance. I even started to wonder if the man we killed was truly the real Fourth Kazekage. But with Edo Tensei, it's impossible to fake the identity..."
   Orochimaru's gaze darkened. Everything that was happening was making him increasingly uneasy.
   "It's definitely strange..."
   Just as that thought crossed Orochimaru's mind, terrified screams suddenly echoed from outside the base.
   "What's going on? Are we under attack?"
   Both Orochimaru and Kabuto were startled. Especially Orochimaru, known as the slippery snake, his advantage lay in his summon: snakes. Their scouting and counter-scouting capabilities were second to none.
   Yet now, not a single warning from his summoned snakes.
   It was Kabuto who made the call.
   "Looks like this place has been exposed. Orochimaru-sama, in your current condition, it's not wise to fight. Let's retreat for now."
   Orochimaru wasn't someone who clung to pride unnecessarily. He nodded in agreement. But just as the two of them exited the base through a hidden passage and prepared to leave the island...
   A voice rang out behind them.
   "Orochimaru, where do you think you're going?"
   Orochimaru turned around, and his pupils instantly contracted.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 199: Chapter 199: Capturing the Tailed Beast (Part 2)
   Mist clung tightly to the shoreline.
   Orochimaru and Kabuto both stared wide-eyed at the two men standing before them.
   That black cloak adorned with red clouds, no one could be more familiar with it than Orochimaru, who had once been a member of Akatsuki.
   Kabuto, too, instantly recognized it. After all, both of his former masters had come from that very organization.
   At first, both of them thought the two figures had come to settle old scores. But then Orochimaru's sharp gaze caught something unusual. His expression shifted into disbelief for a moment, then steadied as realization dawned. A faint smile appeared on his lips.
   "How interesting... Since when did the Fourth Kazekage of Sunagakure join Akatsuki?"
   Thanks to Orochimaru's reminder, Kabuto quickly realized something too. The man in the cloak and straw hat, his face half-obscured, was unmistakably Rasa, the Fourth Kazekage of Sunagakure, the same man who had supposedly died at their hands, and the very one they had just been discussing.
   What in the world was going on? Indeed, it was Rasa who stood before them now, and the man beside him was none other than Black Zetsu.
   Rasa, however, had no intention of answering Orochimaru's question. He simply asked,
   "Orochimaru, are you interested in seeing a broader world?"
   Orochimaru was startled. Then, as he grasped the implications, he licked his lips, visibly excited.
   "Does this have something to do with your resurrection?"
   Rasa's tone remained calm.
   At that, Orochimaru completely relaxed.
   "Oh? Then what brings the Kazekage of Sunagakure to me?"
   Without a word, Rasa pulled out a set of Akatsuki robes from his sleeve and tossed them to Orochimaru.
   Orochimaru caught them, looking a little surprised. Only then did Rasa speak again.
   "From here on, I'll be using the identity of 'Akatsuki' to capture the Tailed Beasts and extract some of their chakra. While I could do this alone, for the sake of convenience, I need a partner. And no one is more suitable than you, a former member of Akatsuki."
   Orochimaru was stunned, his gaze shifting to the figure beside Rasa, Zetsu.
   As a former member of Akatsuki, Orochimaru certainly recognized Zetsu. And that's precisely what made things so strange.
   Based on Rasa's words, he was merely borrowing Akatsuki's name, implying he wasn't truly part of the group. So then, what was Zetsu doing by his side? Could it be that Zetsu, one of Akatsuki's intelligence agents, had also betrayed the organization?
   Orochimaru couldn't make sense of it. But since he couldn't, he didn't bother to think too hard.
   Orochimaru didn't refuse. Holding the Akatsuki cloak in his hands, he looked at Rasa with clear interest.
   "I do have one question, though. I wonder if the Kazekage-dono might indulge me?"
   "Hehehe... Could you tell me how you managed to come back to life?"
   Rasa wasn't surprised by the question. He responded half-truthfully:
   "Strictly speaking, I don't owe you an answer. But for now, I'll tell you this: I broke free from the control of the Sage of Six Paths through a special method, and then used a unique jutsu to resurrect myself."
   At those words, Orochimaru's eyes gleamed with an intense light, while Kabuto beside him trembled all over.
   "S-Sage of Six Paths... Isn't he supposed to be a mythical figure? Could he actually be real?"
   Rasa let out a soft snort and looked at Orochimaru.
   "Orochimaru, with your intelligence, you should've long figured it out. Where do you think the souls summoned by Edo Tensei come from?"
   Orochimaru gave a sinister smile, visibly excited, while Kabuto was so shocked he was left speechless.
   "Then, if I agree to help, what do I get in return? A vast world and such... it sounds rather far-fetched to me."
   Rasa paused for a moment in thought.
   "You're right. In that case, as long as I successfully capture the Two-Tails through Seven-Tails, I'll return the arms sealed by the Dead Demon Consuming Seal to you. How's that?"
   Orochimaru was stunned, then broke into a wide grin.
   With that, Orochimaru once again donned the Akatsuki cloak. His expression was tinged with nostalgia as he looked at Rasa and Black Zetsu.
   "How nostalgic. So then, where are we headed next?"
   Rasa had already made up his mind.
   "We're going to the Land of Water. Let's capture the only wild Tailed Beast first... the Three-Tails."
   Three days had passed since Naruto and Sasuke's intense battle at the Valley of the End, and Naruto's failure to bring Sasuke back.
   Because of Rasa's earlier intervention, this time, the team pursuing Sasuke had no assistance from Sunagakure's trio.
   Though they eventually won their respective battles, it was a brutal victory at best.
   Fortunately, the current Fifth Hokage of Konoha was none other than the greatest medical ninja in the entire ninja world, Tsunade. Without her, it would've been uncertain whether the Konoha 11 could even be saved.
   This incident strengthened Jiraiya's resolve to take Naruto away for training. However, when he presented this idea to Tsunade, she unsurprisingly refused.
   Naruto was the village's Jinchriki. There was no way the village could allow him to leave, especially in such chaotic times.
   But Jiraiya's one sentence swept away all of Tsunade's objections:
   "Tsunade, there is no place in this world safer than by my side."
   And so, Tsunade was convinced. Naruto, eager to grow stronger and bring Sasuke back, naturally had no objections either.
   Yet just as Jiraiya was preparing to leave Konoha with Naruto, an unexpected message arrived.
   "Jiraiya-sama, the Great Toad Sage wishes to see you!"
   In the vast palace where the Great Toad Sage resided, when Jiraiya laid eyes on the Great Toad Sage again, he was taken aback. He had never seen him so serious before. This wasn't the forgetful old frog from his memories.
   Even Fukasaku and Shima, standing at his side, looked extremely grave.
   This gave Jiraiya a deeply uneasy feeling.
   "Great Toad Sage-sama, why have you summoned me?"
   The Great Toad Sage's voice was completely devoid of his usual playfulness, stern and solemn as he spoke:
   "Jiraiya... remember carefully what I'm about to say."
   Jiraiya gulped a mouthful and nodded.
   "The future has changed. A soul that was never meant to exist in fate has appeared. I don't know what it means, but in my dream, I saw him. He is about to make a move on the Tailed Beasts and Jinchriki. If he gathers the power of all nine, the entire ninja world will be destroyed."
   Jiraiya was shocked. He wanted to ask more, but the Great Toad Sage had already fallen asleep, as if nothing had happened.
   All Jiraiya could do was leave Mount Myboku in confusion and deep worry.
   And after he left, in a mysterious, pure realm beyond the living world,
   "Hagoromo, I've carried out your request. Jiraiya should begin noticing soon. But... even you can't identify the origin of that strange soul?"
   "No... I know where he comes from. What confuses me is how he escaped my control. But in any case, our plan must not be disrupted. It's not yet time for Mother to be revived, Indra and Asura have not yet fully matured..."
   Before this white-haired elder, a transparent crystal orb hovered in the air. Inside the orb, the images of two figures shimmered, and before them lay a vast, still lake.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 200: Chapter 200: Capturing the Tailed Beast (Part 3)
   Ever since Yagura, the Fourth Mizukage of Kirigakure and Jinchriki of the Three-Tails, was killed, the Tailed Beast within him, the Three-Tails, had perished alongside him.
   Fortunately, Tailed Beasts cannot be killed permanently except through sealing, so not long after, the Three-Tails revived.
   As for where it revived, Kirigakure naturally knew the location. After all, ever since the Sage of Six Paths created the nine Tailed Beasts, he also found them places to dwell-places that became their respective homes.
   And this lake was precisely the dwelling that the Sage of Six Paths had chosen for the Three-Tails. However, even though Kirigakure knew that the Three-Tails had revived, they still made no attempt to recapture it.
   The reason was simple: Kirigakure no longer had the strength to capture or seal a Tailed Beast.
   At this point, Kirigakure's situation was even more pitiful than that of Sunagakure.
   Sunagakure had always been poor, but Kirigakure had been different.
   Despite having three powerful kekkei genkai clans and the formidable Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist, the chaos within the village led to the eradication of the bloodline clans, and the swordsmen defected one after another.
   As a result, Kirigakure was now beset by internal strife and external threats.
   If not for its geographic advantage, similar to that of Sunagakure, the village might have long since been devoured whole by the other great villages.
   Still, while they lacked the ability to capture the Tailed Beast, Kirigakure at least stationed guards at the lake where the Three-Tails resided.
   After all, the Three-Tails had been acquired from the First Hokage at great financial cost. If someone else captured it, Kirigakure would suffer a huge loss.
   Unfortunately, those stationed guards were no match for Orochimaru. Within just a dozen minutes, all of them had vanished without a trace.
   At the misty lakeside, Rasa and Black Zetsu stood waiting in silence for only a short time,
   When Orochimaru emerged from the forest behind them, a hint of excitement on his face.
   Though his arms were unusable, many techniques of Orochimaru's Serpent Style didn't rely on his hands. Dealing with those low-level shinobi had been effortless.
   At that moment, Black Zetsu slowly began to sink into the ground.
   "I've fulfilled my promise and brought you here. The rest is none of my concern."
   With that, he completely disappeared from sight.
   Orochimaru's eyes gleamed with interest.
   He had already realized that this creature called Zetsu was far from simple, not just the silent informant he remembered from his time in Akatsuki.
   With that, Rasa and Orochimaru stepped onto the surface of the lake.
   Roughly ten minutes later, the two had reached its center.
   The area was thick with mist.
   Both Rasa and Orochimaru could sense the vast chakra interwoven into the fog.
   Orochimaru glanced around and dipped his hand into the water. His yellow, snake-like eyes stared deep beneath the surface.
   "This should be it. I can sense the immense chakra of the Three-Tails."
   "Then I'll leave the rest to you, Orochimaru."
   Rasa chose Orochimaru as a partner precisely because of the man's talents, it would save Rasa a great deal of trouble.
   "Hehehe! Leave it to me!"
   As he spoke, Orochimaru pulled out a scroll. Upon unfurling it, a glass vial appeared, filled with a viscous purple liquid.
   "What is that?" Rasa asked.
   Orochimaru gave a cold, sinister smile.
   "A poison I've developed specifically for Tailed Beasts. It agitates them and drives them into a frenzy."
   As he finished speaking, a small white snake slithered out from his sleeve, bit onto the vial, and dove into the water.
   "All done. Now all we have to do is wait."
   With everything in place, Orochimaru stood back up gracefully, looked at Rasa with great interest, and asked,
   "It may take a while for the poison to take effect. Rasa-kun, may I ask you a question?"
   "Hehehe, why did you choose me, Rasa-kun?"
   Rasa naturally understood what Orochimaru meant. Staring out at the still lake, he calmly said,
   "It's simple, Orochimaru, because you're not someone who bows to fate."
   Orochimaru was slightly taken aback.
   "As Jiraiya's close friend, I'm sure you've heard him speak of that prophecy, haven't you?"
   Orochimaru made a small sound, as if something had just come to mind.
   "In my eyes, you and Jiraiya are complete opposites. You refuse to bow to fate, while Jiraiya is someone driven by it. His entire life has been spent searching for the so-called Child of Prophecy."
   At this point, Rasa suddenly shifted the topic.
   "Orochimaru, do you believe in fate?"
   A glint flickered in Orochimaru's eyes as he slowly replied.
   "Rasa-kun, what exactly do you mean by 'fate'?"
   Rasa thought for a moment before answering.
   "Orochimaru, the reason you approached Sasuke and took him away from Konoha was to eventually take over his body using Living Corpse Reincarnation, right? But what if I told you... Fate means that no matter how hard you try, you'll never succeed in possessing Uchiha Sasuke's body. On the contrary, all your efforts will only serve to benefit him."
   Under Orochimaru's slightly startled and skeptical gaze, Rasa slowly turned his head to look at him.
   "From the moment you witnessed Itachi Uchiha's Mangeky Sharingan, when he subdued you with a genjutsu and sliced off your arm, your fate was already sealed."
   In that instant, Orochimaru suddenly felt a chill run through his body, cold sweat pouring down his forehead.
   Because he suddenly realized: It was true.
   Ever since that moment in Akatsuki when he witnessed the power of Itachi's Mangeky Sharingan and was defeated by the younger Uchiha, he had become obsessed with the Uchiha clan's power.
   At first glance, that obsession seemed understandable. The Mangeky Sharingan was overwhelmingly powerful. But looking back now, something about it felt off.
   Orochimaru was by no means unfamiliar with the Sharingan. In fact, he had studied it in depth. After all, the Sharingan embedded in Danzo's arm was transplanted by him.
   He was well aware of how powerful the Mangeky was, but not to the point of developing this almost religious fixation on it, treating it as if it were divine.
   Just then, as Rasa sensed an abnormal fluctuation in Orochimaru's chakra, he seemed to realize something and said with mild surprise,
   "So that's it... Orochimaru... you've been manipulated."
   Hearing Rasa's muttered words, and already deeply unsettled, Orochimaru asked hesitantly,
   "Rasa-kun... did you discover something?"
   Rasa quietly uttered words that made Orochimaru's blood run cold.
   "Orochimaru... haven't you realized? You've been caught in a genjutsu all this time. And if I'm not mistaken, it should be the power of Shisui Uchiha's Mangeky Sharingan, Kotoamatsukami."
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 201: Chapter 201: Three-Tails
   "Kotoamatsukami!? What's that?"
   At this moment, Orochimaru completely sensed that something was wrong.
   "Oh? You don't know? That's a unique genjutsu of Uchiha Shisui's Mangeky Sharingan. It allows him to slip into someone's mind without them noticing and alter their will! After Shisui died, one of his eyes was taken by Danz, and the other ended up in Itachi's hands."
   Orochimaru felt like his brain had just been struck hard by something. A chill rose from the depths of his soul, making his whole body tremble.
   He looked down at his hands, disbelief written all over his face, and said grimly.
   "You mean Itachi cast genjutsu on me... altered my will... that's why I..."
   "Just now, in that very instant, I sensed a strange chakra on you. I can confirm, it was Shisui's chakra. As for how I'm so sure?"
   (AN: It was nothing like this. It's just a plot hole, like many other plot holes, explaining why Orochimaru was obsessed with Sasuke's Sharingan even though he had planted many on Danzo before.)
   Rasa took out a scroll. After opening it, he held up a glass test tube. Orochimaru glanced over and clearly saw a three-tomoe Sharingan floating inside the tube. His expression darkened further, since he had already suspected something, but this confirmed it.
   "This is the other eye of Shisui's, the one I snatched from Danz. So yes, I'm quite familiar with his chakra."
   Orochimaru's entire expression turned ashen. A terrifying aura of killing intent radiated off of him as he growled the name venomously.
   "Itachi... why? Why would he use that genjutsu on me? Isn't he afraid that I might target his brother for the Sharingan!?"
   Rasa shrugged his shoulders.
   "The answer is simple. Itachi definitely loves his little brother... so there's only one possibility, Orochimaru... Itachi Uchiha made you into a whetstone for Sasuke's growth!"
   The surface of the lake began to ripple violently.
   This wasn't the movement of the Three-Tails beneath the surface; it was the result of Orochimaru's rage making his chakra surge uncontrollably. Anyone would be furious to discover they'd been used, their will tampered with, turned into a stepping stone for someone else. Especially someone as proud as Orochimaru.
   As for doubting Rasa's words, that thought never even crossed Orochimaru's mind anymore.
   At that moment, veins throbbed on Orochimaru's forehead, a sign of his fury. He clenched his teeth fiercely. However, Orochimaru was still Orochimaru. He rapidly regained his composure, though that chilling, sinister smile lingered on his lips.
   "What a brilliant scheme, Itachi... but now, your little brother is in my hands. I'll take very good care of Sasuke."
   Hearing this, Rasa became stern.
   "No... I'd advise you not to do that."
   Rasa's sudden warning made Orochimaru squint his eyes again.
   "Because I've already said it, fate. Unless you're looking to bring a world of trouble onto yourself."
   At that moment, Orochimaru seemed to be slowly piecing things together. He cautiously asked:
   "The Child of Prophecy?!"
   "Some things like that... It's enough that you understand. Don't speak of them."
   Rasa's reply made Orochimaru's expression turn extremely grim.
   "Then what am I supposed to do? Just sit here and watch everything be taken from me?"
   Rasa didn't answer directly. Instead, he asked.
   "Orochimaru, what do you think our relationship is now?"
   Orochimaru immediately understood what Rasa meant and replied with a sly smile:
   "If we were merely collaborators before today, Rasa-kun, then from now on, I think we can call each other friends."
   "Friends, huh? I like friends. In that case, as a friend... let me give you a gift."
   As Orochimaru looked on in surprise, Rasa took out another scroll.
   "This is Danz's right arm."
   Orochimaru was very familiar with that arm; after all, it was his creation. Even so, he felt pleased. On one hand, it was a gift from a friend. On the other hand, Danz had always been extremely stingy with Sharingan, which were embedded in it.
   Just as Orochimaru was puzzled, Rasa slowly spoke his thoughts.
   "I've always wondered, Orochimaru, with your scientific prowess, why are you so fixated on Sasuke's body? Don't you think that with your own genetic material, you could easily cultivate or clone a body far more suitable for yourself?"
   At that moment, Orochimaru truly began to believe that Itachi had altered his will.
   Yes, why hadn't he thought of this? Using his own genes as the base, integrating Hashirama's cells and the power of the Sharingan, he could absolutely clone a body perfectly suited to his soul.
   Instead of remaining in this strange, genderless state.
   In that instant, the look in Orochimaru's eyes toward Rasa changed completely.
   "Hehehe... now that I think about it, accepting Rasa-kun's invitation was the best decision I've ever made in my life. And this is only the beginning... I can already glimpse the vast world you spoke of."
   "I'm glad. That means our cooperation will only become more pleasant moving forward."
   Just then, the surface of the lake started to churn again. But this time, it wasn't caused by Orochimaru's chakra; it was due to the emergence of a massive creature from beneath the water. Countless bubbles surged up, and waves began to ripple across the lake.
   "Looks like the Three-Tails is coming up."
   This time, Rasa stepped forward.
   "Mm. Leave the rest to me."
   As the water beneath their feet surged up like a mountain and turned into a torrential downpour, a gigantic turtle covered in sharp spikes, with three massive tails, rose from the lake. It glared at them with its single eye, radiating fury.
   "That's seriously impressive~"
   Orochimaru muttered in awe, curious about how Rasa would subdue a tailed beast.
   Rasa calmly stepped forward a few paces and pressed his hands together.
   "I know you have a will of your own. I bear no ill will toward tailed beasts. I merely need a bit of your chakra. So... I apologize."
   Under Orochimaru's astonished gaze, Rasa clasped his hands together.
   "Wood Style: Birth of the Tree World...!"
   Rasa wasn't someone who liked to say unnecessary things. But sometimes, words were essential because, in that moment, he wasn't just speaking to the tailed beast. He was making his stance known to the true master of all tailed beasts, the Sage of Six Paths. After all, he still didn't have the strength to speak boldly yet.
   One day later, when the shinobi of Kirigakure noticed something was wrong and rushed to the scene, all they found were the corpses of their fallen comrades, the calm surface of the lake...
   ...and no trace of the Three-Tails.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 202: Chapter 202: The Need of Peace
   Land of Wind, Sunagakure.
   The frontline shinobi were returning to the village in batches to rest. They had been facing off against Kumogakure's forces in the Land of Rivers for quite some time, but aside from a few minor skirmishes, Kumogakure had not taken any steps to escalate the war.
   The shinobi of Sunagakure naturally understood the reason: Kumogakure was afraid. After all, both of Iwagakure's jinchriki had fallen into Sunagakure's hands. Without Iwagakure's cooperation, Kumogakure didn't dare provoke Sunagakure on their own.
   This fact lifted the spirits of Sunagakure's shinobi greatly. Their cheerful smiles upon returning to the village conveyed everything.
   At the same time, they had finally found someone who could serve as a true pillar of support in their hearts.
   That person was the current Fourth Kazekage of Sunagakure, Rasa.
   Thanks to him, they no longer felt inferior when facing shinobi from the other four great nations.
   Before this, while the upper echelons of Sunagakure loudly clamored for war with the other great nations and to engage in the Fourth Great Ninja War, the lower-ranked shinobi understood all too well that, compared to the other villages, Sunagakure was pitifully weak.
   First, in terms of numbers, Sunagakure's shinobi were far fewer than those of the other great villages.
   Second, when it came to tailed beasts, Iwagakure and Kumogakure each had two perfect jinchriki. Konohagakure had the strongest of them all, the Nine-Tails jinchriki. Kirigakure, though lacking jinchriki, still had firm control over two tailed beasts. And what did Sunagakure have? Just one, Shukaku's jinchriki, who was elderly and already had one foot in the grave.
   Finally, when it came to top-tier powerhouses, Sunagakure's shinobi had been skeptical of their newly appointed Fourth Kazekage. Not because they thought he was weak, but because the Kage of the other villages had simply been too powerful.
   Aside from a few encounters, like that brief clash with Konoha's Yellow Flash, Minato Namikaze, and the Legendary Sannin Jiraiya, Rasa had no outstanding combat feats to speak of. So most shinobi didn't know how strong he truly was.
   But now things were different. His solo suppression of two jinchriki had completely changed how the village viewed him.
   In fact, a new saying had begun to spread in the village: "The Fourth Kazekage, Rasa-sama, is the strongest Kazekage of all time!"
   Some even went as far as to bestow a new title upon him: the "Demi-God of Sunagakure."
   To be able to suppress two tailed beasts single-handedly was something only the legendary God of Shinobi, Hashirama Senju, had ever done. While no one in Sunagakure dared claim their Kazekage had surpassed that legend, they could proudly call him their village's demi-god.
   And it wasn't just Sunagakure's self-congratulation. Even across the broader shinobi world, more and more people had begun referring to Rasa by that title.
   As for the former bearer of the same moniker, the now-aging Salamander Hanz, no one cared anymore.
   In the Kazekage's office, for the first time in a while, Sunagakure's top officials had all gathered together again.
   With the frontlines calm, Chiyo, Ebiz, and Bunpuku had all returned to the village.
   However, Bunpuku wasn't present in the office. Upon returning to the village, he had gone directly back to the Dragon's Oasis.
   Pakura had also returned to the village, while Michikawa remained stationed at the front lines.
   Until the shinobi of Kumogakure had fully retreated, the front still required a general to hold the line. Rasa now felt completely assured about the capabilities of both.
   With their mastery of senjutsu chakra, both had reached the pinnacle of Kage-level strength, fully capable of turning the tide of a battlefield alone. So, there was no need to waste manpower by keeping them both at the front. Aside from them, Sramu, Baki, Honoka, and many of Sunagakure's top officials were present.
   The reason for such a large gathering today was that just yesterday, word finally came from Iwagakure.
   Iwagakure would be sending an old acquaintance of Sunagakure, noki's son, Kurotsuchi's father, Kitsuchi, as the envoy to negotiate terms for the ransom of the two jinchriki and an end to the war.
   This news greatly excited Sunagakure's leadership. It was obvious, Sunagakure, now in possession of Iwagakure's two jinchriki, viewed the current Iwagakure as a plump, juicy piece of meat. Everyone was eagerly discussing how much they could carve out of it.
   Rasa, however, was a rational and cautious man.
   Combined with his experience from two lifetimes, seeing everyone's greedy excitement made him instinctively recall all the major villains who had met their ends because of their own greed.
   Still, he didn't dampen the others' enthusiasm. Seeing that the discussion wasn't going anywhere productive, he simply turned to Sramu and gave the order:
   "Sramu, gather everyone's opinions and draft a formal strategy for dealing with Iwagakure's envoy."
   Sramu nodded, and the high-level officials tactfully took their leave. Only the two elders, Pakura, Sramu, and a few others remained.
   Once everyone had left, Ebiz asked.
   "Does Kazekage-sama think our earlier discussion was inappropriate?"
   "Much as I would love to take a big bite out of Iwagakure, the current situation speaks for itself. We can't push them too far."
   Pakura asked in confusion.
   "Why? With Sunagakure's current strength, aside from Konohagakure, we don't have much to fear, do we?"
   It was Ebiz who answered.
   "That's true, but only in isolated combat. If Kazekage-sama hadn't pulled a brilliant move and captured their two jinchriki, stabilizing the situation, Sunagakure would have struggled. Don't forget, Kumogakure also has two jinchriki, and both the Third Tsuchikage and Third Raikage are exceptionally powerful. Plus, there's Konohagakure lurking in the shadows. Though Kazekage-sama, Pakura, and Michikawa have grown much stronger, it would still be difficult to face such a united force."
   "Mhm," Rasa agreed with a nod.
   "That's why, for us, the most important thing right now is balance. What Sunagakure needs is time. We need at least ten years of peace and development to reach a point where we no longer fear a combined threat."
   With that, he turned again to Sramu.
   "Go ahead and draft the negotiation plan based on our discussion. You'll be in charge of this round of talks."
   "Understood. Leave it to me."
   Rasa then took out a scroll and placed it on the desk.
   "Chiyo-sama, this is for you."
   Chiyo blinked in surprise. Baki stepped forward and handed her the scroll. As she opened it, her pupils contracted slightly.
   Rasa didn't explain in detail.
   "It's enough that you know, Chiyo-sama."
   Chiyo immediately nodded and put the scroll away.
   The contents were simple: research notes Orochimaru had given Rasa regarding his work on Wood Release, the Sharingan, and cursed seals, a return gift for Rasa helping him uncover the effects of Kotoamatsukami on himself.
   Still, Rasa felt it was time to start pushing Chiyo a bit.
   "By the way, Chiyo-sama, I don't mean to rush you, but I've already provided you with quite a few valuable materials, and so far, the results have been minimal. There's likely to be a longer period of peace coming, so I hope you won't slack off..."
   Chiyo's expression stiffened. She understood, but still grumbled defiantly:
   "You little brat! Do you think developing new jutsu is easy or something?"
   Rasa, of course, understood how difficult it was, but it was still his job to apply pressure when needed.
   At that moment, Ebiz surprised him with an unexpected announcement.
   "Kazekage-sama, that Reverse Summoning technique you asked me and Honoka to develop... it's complete."
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 203: Chapter 203: Real Mastermind
   Rasa was momentarily stunned, but quickly remembered and immediately took the scroll to examine it.
   Ebiz glanced at Honoka behind him and said,
   "This jutsu actually began taking shape back when we were developing the gourd sealing technique. But since it hadn't been tested, I couldn't be sure of its feasibility. However, during my recent trip to the Land of Rivers, I took the opportunity to work with this girl, Honoka, to try and construct a Reverse Summoning Path."
   "I'll let Honoka explain it herself."
   Ebiz gave the floor to the girl behind him.
   Seeing everyone's attention shift to her, Honoka didn't hesitate and spoke directly.
   "It worked. Master Ebiz and I successfully constructed a summoning channel that can connect two designated locations and allow for two-way travel!"
   The others in the room were visibly shocked upon hearing this.
   With this jutsu, wouldn't that mean Sunagakure could instantly transport troops or reinforcements to any location in the shinobi world?
   But of course, it wasn't that simple.
   "While we succeeded... Master Ebiz and I also discovered some problems."
   Of course, things don't always go that smoothly.
   "Chakra. This Reverse Summoning Jutsu consumes a massive amount of chakra. On top of that, depending on the distance and size of what is being transported, the chakra cost increases dramatically. Right now, even just transporting something the size of an average adult takes up one-tenth of my chakra."
   One-tenth might not seem like much, except that Honoka was a member of the Uzumaki clan. Rasa had originally tasked Honoka with developing this jutsu specifically for summoning the giant creatures on the Forgotten Island.
   "Have you tried using senjutsu chakra?"
   "That's actually the biggest issue Master Ebiz and I discovered, senjutsu chakra doesn't seem to work with this jutsu at all."
   "We're puzzled as well. The gourd sealing technique works fine with senjutsu chakra, but this space-time summoning formula seems to be completely incompatible."
   Rasa fell into thought. If even Ebiz and Honoka couldn't figure out the problem, then it was unlikely he could either.
   Which meant, time to call in outside help.
   Without hesitation, he performed a summoning and called forth Tagitsuhime from Ryuchi Cave.
   "Forgive the sudden summons, Tagitsuhime-sama. I called you here because I have a question I'd like to ask."
   Tagitsuhime looked a bit surprised by the sudden appearance. However, over time, she had grown familiar with the shinobi of Sunagakure, so she responded graciously.
   "Rasa-san, no need for such formality. What's the issue?"
   Rasa briefly explained the problem they had encountered. As she listened, Tagitsuhime already seemed to grasp most of it.
   "I see. May I take a look at this Reverse Summoning Formula?"
   After accepting the scroll and studying it for a few moments, she nodded in understanding.
   "So that's why... The reason senjutsu chakra doesn't work on this technique is because the space-time power that fuels this jutsu does not originate from this world."
   Rasa understood right away. In other words, it was the power of Kaguya tsutsuki. The others nearby still looked confused. However, from phrases like "our world" and "native power," they seemed to pick up on a few hints. Rasa, however, had no intention of explaining further; now was not the time.
   "Is there any other way?"
   Tagitsuhime showed a hesitant expression.
   "Rasa-san, forgive me for speaking bluntly, but although you've mastered a powerful senjutsu energy and can wield it effectively, you seem to have no understanding at all of just how powerful the energy inside you truly is!"
   Rasa was startled at first, but then he understood what she meant.
   Yes, if it came to space-time power, he already possessed such energy. But until now, he had only been scratching the surface. It seemed he needed to settle down and properly study the senjutsu energy within his own body. Otherwise, he would remain a puppet to that power, rather than its master.
   Understanding this, he bowed slightly in gratitude.
   "Thank you for the guidance."
   Seeing Rasa's sincere attitude, Tagitsuhime gave a small nod.
   "As for this technique, if possible, I can help modify it. After that, it should work."
   "I'd truly appreciate that. And, please inform the White Snake Sage that once I've dealt with the matters here in the village, I will head to Rychi Cave to fulfill our agreement."
   Tagitsuhime's eyes lit up immediately.
   "That's wonderful, Rasa-san! The White Snake Sage and I will be waiting for your arrival."
   Once she departed, Chiyo, Ebiz, and the others also took their leave, leaving only Pakura in the office.
   Just as Rasa wondered what Pakura had stayed behind for, Pakura suddenly spoke.
   "Congratulations on becoming a father, by the way."
   Rasa was a bit surprised, but then gave an apologetic smile.
   "Sorry, Karura didn't want the news to spread, so we didn't tell anyone."
   Pakura's expression turned a little complicated, but after thinking for a moment, she asked,
   "I remember you know how to use that technique Konoha's Minato developed, the jutsu called Rasengan, right?"
   Rasa blinked, then realized what Pakura meant.
   "Oh? You want to learn it?"
   A tint appeared on Pakura's cheeks.
   Land of Water. Within the mist-shrouded Kirigakure.
   A strange, eerie atmosphere permeated the Mizukage's office. Yagura, student of the Third Mizukage, stood facing his teacher.
   In the room, another Kirigakure shinobi stood frozen in place, his eyes blank and lifeless.
   "Alright, Yagura. You'll take this man and lead the team to cooperate with Iwagakure's upcoming operation. Here's the hand seal formula to unlock the seal within him."
   Yagura accepted the scroll, though a trace of hesitation flashed in his eyes.
   "Sensei... is this really worth it?"
   The Third Mizukage's voice was cold and emotionless.
   "Of course it is. It's just a tailed beast. If we can't use it for Kirigakure, then we'll make it prove its worth in another way. What, do you have doubts about my decision?"
   Yagura was startled but shook his head.
   "...No, Sensei. As you command."
   As Yagura left with the shinobi in tow, the Third Mizukage slowly opened his eyes, revealing a pair of blood-red Sharingan.
   And beside the Mizukage, a figure half-black, half-white emerged from the ground.
   "Well? Have you confirmed the locations of the Four-Tails and Five-Tails?"
   "Yes, Madara-sama. Although Sunagakure's Kazekage has extraordinary sensory abilities, I've already used mental control to take over one of Sunagakure's Anbu. I've located the place where they're holding the Four-Tails and Five-Tails. And to prevent that Kazekage from preparing in advance, the moment the Six-Tails enters Sunagakure, I'll activate the jutsu."
   The Third Mizukage looked at the Black Zetsu he had created with satisfaction. As expected, a consciousness created using Yin-Yang Release was far smarter than those idiot White Zetsu.
   "Well done. I'm looking forward to the chaos of three tailed beasts rampaging at once... heheheh..."
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 204: Chapter 204: Training
   The Rasengan was, in truth, a jutsu that was extremely difficult to master.
   If Rasa hadn't been a transmigrator, he never would've learned it so easily, especially considering that even in the original storyline, Jiraiya had to explain the key to training in it in detail. Minato Namikaze had spent a long time developing the Rasengan before finally mastering it.
   However, once Rasa had learned it and used it a single time, he realized the jutsu was rather underwhelming for him.
   In its basic form, the Rasengan wasn't very practical. Its destructive power was only comparable to an A-rank jutsu, and offensively, it was limited to close-range combat since the standard form of the Rasengan couldn't be thrown.
   This made the Rasengan relatively easy to counter, especially when facing someone on Rasa's level.
   Only a ninja like Minato Namikaze, who possessed space-time ninjutsu, could use the Rasengan in a way that made it truly effective.
   Of course, had he taken the time to develop it further, especially with his command of senjutsu energy, the Rasengan might have shown its true potential. But first, such training would have taken time. Second, at that point in his life, Rasa had already lost access to chakra, so he naturally abandoned the Rasengan.
   He felt a bit regretful that such a jutsu might end up wasted. Unexpectedly, Pakura took the initiative to ask him to teach it. Naturally, Rasa didn't refuse.
   Pakura was already talented in jutsu development, and she was a close-range combat specialist by nature.
   In fact, the Rasengan might be the perfect technique for her.
   Rasa spent a single day teaching Pakura all the key training methods related to the Rasengan. What followed would depend on her own understanding and practice.
   He stayed at the Dragon Oasis for another two days. He had been overwhelmed with tasks recently and hadn't had a proper opportunity to train.
   Now, after obtaining the powers of the One-Tail and the Three-Tails, he needed to settle down and let everything sink in. He had to grow familiar once more with his regained Wind and Water Release abilities.
   The fusion of the Three-Tails' chakra fruit brought further transformation to this small dimension.
   The landmass where the massive Divine Tree stood had now become an island.
   The previously empty surroundings had transformed into a vast lake. White clouds drifted across the sky above, and a gentle wind flowed through the air.
   Wood Release, representing life; Wind Release, representing flow; Water Release, the source of all life; and Magnet Release, symbolizing the movement of all things, these four elemental forces had now perfectly merged within this miniature world Rasa had created.
   The flowing lake water, the air currents, the drifting clouds in the sky, the floating dust particles, the solid ground beneath his feet, and the towering tree at the center of the island, all of it indicated that the World of Yomi was gradually becoming a real, living world.
   The more Rasa obtained tailed beast chakra, the more curious he became about what this world would ultimately become. And with its evolution, the density of senjutsu energy within it had also grown increasingly intense.
   Although no qualitative change had occurred just yet, Rasa's body was already becoming visibly stronger.
   This reminded him of what Tagitsuhime had once told him,
   Perhaps, it really was time for him to pause everything, settle down, and carefully cultivate and comprehend the powers within this miniature world.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 205: Chapter 205: Reason for Betrayal
   Instead of constantly acquiring new power without ever taking the time to truly understand it... But time wasn't on his side. The chaotic world outside simply wouldn't allow Rasa to pause and rest.
   Just like today, he had only spent the morning training before he had to leave the oasis and return to the village. Because today, the shinobi from Iwagakure were scheduled to arrive in Sunagakure for peace negotiations.
   Although he, as the Kazekage, wasn't required to personally attend, he still had to remain in the village and oversee things from behind the scenes.
   As for the plan to hunt tailed beasts across the future timelines, it had to be put on hold for now.
   Other than the Three-Tails, all the other beasts had current hosts. Even though they could locate them through Black Zetsu, capturing them would require detailed preparation to proceed smoothly.
   So Rasa simply entrusted the entire operation to Orochimaru.
   Orochimaru, far from being resentful about taking orders, was in fact enthusiastic, he immediately set about helping Rasa draw up plans.
   Upon returning to the village, Rasa went straight to the Kazekage's office and met with Baki and Sramu to confirm a few details.
   "When will the people from Iwagakure arrive?"
   "According to reports from the ANBU, they should arrive by tonight. Everything is already arranged."
   Rasa nodded in understanding.
   "Good. Sramu, just as planned, I'll leave the negotiation to you. Baki will assist from the side. If there's anything uncertain, report directly to me."
   "Understood, Kazekage-sama."
   "What about the two jinchriki?"
   "They're still sealed. But to help ease tensions with Iwagakure, I've already had them cleaned up and well tended to."
   "Hmm. What a pity, we can only extract a bit of chakra from them."
   Rasa had hoped he could extract enough chakra from each of the two to create chakra fruits. This way, he wouldn't have to go through all the trouble of capturing them. However, he wasn't stupid enough to take that risk.
   Even though he could now travel to an alternate future timeline, this world was still his home base. He had to proceed with utmost caution.
   "Even though Iwagakure is coming to negotiate peace, the ANBU mustn't lower their guard. We can't rule out any tricks."
   After giving a few more instructions, Rasa left the office and returned to his home.
   Two timelines' worth of family now gathered under one roof.
   Under the soft, warm lighting,
   In the kitchen, Temari stirred the pot with joy. Gaara, under Karura's guidance, gently sliced carrots. Kankur was in the dining area setting the table.
   This scene, once only a dream for the three siblings, had now become reality.
   Of the three, Gaara had changed the most. A mother's love truly was a powerful thing. Even though all three understood that this Karura wasn't their actual mother, love couldn't be faked.
   The once-violent Gaara now behaved like a gentle kitten around her. And with Shukaku's chakra having been absorbed and the seal reinforced... Gaara was finally able to rest properly, and his entire demeanor had become much brighter and sunnier.
   Just then, the door opened.
   Compared to their time with Karura, the three had spent far less time with their father from this timeline.
   Still, they understood why.
   In recent days, they had come to understand the situation in this version of Sunagakure.
   Surrounded by the threat of war, attacked by both Kumogakure and Iwagakure, with Konohagakure watching like a hungry wolf.
   Yet despite such dire circumstances, their father in this timeline had displayed a level of political skill and personal strength far beyond the one they had known; he had even captured two of Iwagakure's jinchriki, completely turning the tide of the war.
   Watching their mother smile so gently at their father's return... Temari glanced at her mother's swollen belly, which held a future version of herself, and for a moment, she felt a pang of envy.
   And so, a special family dinner began.
   Meanwhile, beneath the surface of Sunagakure, dark currents had already begun to stir.
   Ever since Rasa captured Iwagakure's Two-Tails and Five-Tails jinchriki, an awkward problem presented itself to Sunagakure's ANBU: the village didn't actually have a facility suitable for holding the two of them.
   A regular prison was obviously out of the question.
   These two jinchriki were capable of communicating with their tailed beasts and actively harnessing their power. As a result, standard restraints and sealing techniques proved entirely ineffective.
   Fortunately, Baki, the current ANBU commander, thought of one place. It was the old facility Sunagakure once used to confine Bunpuku, the previous One-Tail's jinchriki.
   Under the night sky, at the cliffside edge of Sunagakure, teams of shinobi patrolled the perimeter.
   In addition to ANBU operatives, members of the sealing division were stationed there as well. All precautions were in place, just in case.
   At that moment, a Sunagakure shinobi carrying a basket slowly approached.
   The ANBU squad captain responsible for guarding the site spotted the man and greeted him warmly.
   "Kuroishi, it's you again today?"
   The ninja named Kuroishi nodded.
   "No choice, no one else dares get close to the jinchriki."
   The ANBU captain gave a knowing nod.
   Although both jinchriki were sealed, the prison still radiated a sinister chakra from the two tailed beasts inside, too oppressive for ordinary shinobi to withstand.
   "Appreciate your hard work."
   Kuroishi nodded silently, and the ANBU stepped aside. Following a mechanical lift upwards, Kuroishi arrived at the cave where the two tailed beasts were imprisoned. At the cave entrance, the seal squad stationed there also recognized him and let him through after a quick check.
   None of them suspected a thing.
   After all, to be entrusted with a task like this, getting close to two jinchriki, was proof of absolute trust.
   And Kuroishi truly did seem worthy of that trust. He was once a personal guard of the late Third Kazekage, a veteran ANBU operative.
   Though his position had become awkward after the Third Kazekage's death and Rasa's rise to power, no one ever doubted Kuroishi's loyalty to Sunagakure. In fact, once Baki became ANBU commander, he brought Kuroishi into his inner circle, which granted him this rare access to the jinchriki.
   Kuroishi himself had never imagined he would one day betray Sunagakure. After becoming Baki's confidant, he had even followed the Fourth Kazekage on two operations against Konohagakure.
   In truth, Kuroishi deeply admired the current Kazekage.
   Until something happened.
   A strange man appeared before him one day, and told him the truth about the death of the Third Kazekage, the man Kuroishi had revered most.
   The Third Kazekage hadn't been killed by Konohagakure's Shimura Danz, as everyone had assumed... He had been murdered by Sasori of the Red Sand, Elder Chiyo's grandson, a traitor of Sunagakure.
   And then, that stranger told him something even more painful.
   The Fourth Kazekage, Baki, and even Lady Pakura, all of them had known the truth. They had knowingly concealed the fact that the murderer of the Third Kazekage was a rogue ninja from their own village.
   Kuroishi's entire worldview collapsed in an instant. The village he once revered had suddenly become unrecognizable.
   Why-why had they done this?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 206: Chapter 206: One versus Three (Part 1)
   Under the bright moonlight, atop the towering rooftop buildings.
   Rasa stood with a grim expression as he looked at the three fully-formed Tailed Beasts that had appeared within Sunagakure.
   "Four Tails, Five Tails, Six Tails!"
   It was clear that Rasa had been manipulated. Not only by Iwagakure, but Kirigakure was also involved. After all, the Six Tails was currently under Kirigakure's control.
   Furthermore, the fact that all three Tailed Beasts could be released simultaneously without even alerting him indicates that there was clearly a mastermind working behind the scenes.
   Rasa had always been the one setting traps for others. He never imagined that one day, he would be the one outmaneuvered.
   Just then, a panicked Baki instantly appeared in front of him.
   He tried anxiously to explain how the Four Tails and Five Tails, held by the Anbu, had been released, but as soon as he opened his mouth, Rasa cut him off.
   "Pass down my order, starting this moment, every shinobi in Sunagakure, including the academy students, must be mobilized. You're not to engage the Tailed Beasts. Your only mission is to evacuate and protect as many civilians as possible."
   Rasa made his decision in an instant, as Sunagakure's environment was completely different from Konoha's.
   Konoha's buildings were relatively sparse and low, rarely exceeding five or six stories. But Sunagakure, built deep within a canyon with limited land, had tightly packed structures, many of them over ten stories tall to accommodate its population.
   Now, with three Tailed Beasts appearing, any destruction they caused would lead to incalculable losses. Especially since it was nighttime, most people were at home. Fortunately, there was one stroke of luck: the three Tailed Beasts had not shown up in the village center.
   The Six Tails had manifested near the entrance to the crevice path, while the Four Tails and Five Tails emerged at the far edge of the village.
   These areas had no major buildings and were sparsely populated. For that reason, the three Tailed Beasts absolutely could not be allowed to move toward the village center.
   Rasa's icy tone made Baki tremble; he had never sensed the Kazekage this furious before, so he didn't dare to hesitate. He vanished instantly.
   As Baki disappeared, Rasa immediately began forming hand seals.
   There was no time to wait for Chiyo, Pakura, and Honoka to arrive, they were in Dragon's Oasis. Mikawa was still at the frontlines. It seemed this mastermind had seized the perfect opportunity. In other words, he now had to face all three Tailed Beasts alone!
   Today would surely become the most terrifying day in the history of Sunagakure.
   Just minutes earlier, the village had been bustling with life. The taverns, barbecue stalls, and night markets were packed with people.
   Three days ago, wave after wave of shinobi had returned from the battlefield. The joy of victory and the relief of coming home alive had led them to indulge freely, sparking a wave of spending and celebration across the village.
   But in the midst of their joy, a thunderous roar tore through the skies above Sunagakure.
   Then, under the night sky, every shinobi in the village saw it, those colossal monsters, so vast they blotted out the moonlight.
   "Those are... Tailed Beasts!!!"
   "You've got to be kidding, three of them at once..."
   At the entrance of the crevice path in Sunagakure.
   The massive body of the Six Tails caused the nearby Sunagakure shinobi to retreat in fear and shock.
   At that moment, it wasn't just Sunagakure's ninja who were terrified; even Iwagakure's shinobi showed a drastic change of expression. The instant the Six Tails appeared, they also heard the roars of two other Tailed Beasts. Then, they saw the fully-formed Four Tails and Five Tails.
   "What the hell? This wasn't part of the plan!"
   The original plan between Iwagakure and Kirigakure was to use the chaos caused by the appearance of the Six Tails in Sunagakure as cover for noki's son, Kitsuchi, and others to rescue the Two Jinchriki, those of the Four Tails and Five Tails, from where they were supposedly being held.
   But now, the Four Tails and Five Tails had already been unleashed and were in full form. Based on their behavior, it was clear they were not being controlled by the consciousness of their Jinchriki.
   The desperate cries of nearby Iwagakure ninja snapped the pale-faced Kitsuchi back to his senses.
   Even an idiot could see now, Iwagakure had been used by Kirigakure.
   At the edge of Sunagakure.
   The fully-formed Four Tails and Five Tails appeared, immediately destroying the entire cliff.
   Countless massive boulders rained down from above.
   Fortunately, everyone stationed here was at least a chnin-level shinobi, so there were no injuries. However, when they saw those towering, monstrous figures emerging from the collapsed cliff, every member of the Anbu and sealing squads knew something had gone horribly wrong.
   "What's going on? How did the Tailed Beasts get out?!"
   Clearly, no one here had any answers. They hadn't even considered the possibility that this could be Black Zetsu's doing. But then, an even more terrifying sight caused every shinobi present to go pale.
   The freed Four Tails and Five Tails didn't hesitate at all. They raised their massive heads, and at their mouths, two deep purple chakra spheres began to form. The overwhelming energy stirred up the dust around them, swirling like a tornado.
   Every shinobi in Sunagakure understood what would happen if a Tailed Beast Bomb landed in the village. It would be total annihilation.
   But it was already too late. Fully-formed Tailed Beasts only needed a few seconds to charge chakra.
   Two massive Tailed Beast Bombs, each three meters in diameter, shot straight toward the heart of Sunagakure.
   At that moment, in the sky above Sunagakure, a torrent of golden sand surged upward, intercepting the Four Tails' Tailed Beast Bomb. The sand transformed into two enormous golden hands that seized both bombs tightly, then twisted midair and raised them high above the village.
   In the skies over Sunagakure, an explosion of apocalyptic proportions erupted. The blinding light illuminated the entire dark night sky. Even cities hundreds of kilometers away witnessed that flash in the sky. At Dragon's Oasis, where Pakura, Chiyo, and the others were training, they instantly sensed it.
   "That's... the direction of the village. This is bad!"
   They immediately dropped everything and rushed toward Sunagakure.
   Back in the village, though the explosion had the power to annihilate everything, it caused no damage at all.
   Because a thick cloud of golden sand had formed above the village, like a colossal umbrella, shielding all of Sunagakure from harm. The shinobi and civilians, just barely spared from certain death, finally realized that it could only be one person.
   "It's Kazekage-sama's sand manipulation technique!"
   "Kazekage-sama protected us!"
   And ten kilometers away from Sunagakure, hidden in the shadows, Madara Uchiha watched it all from behind his mask and let out a voice of excitement.
   "Controlling three Tailed Beasts for the first time... I'm still a bit rusty. But next time, I won't miss. Now then, how will you deal with this next move?"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 207: Chapter 207: One versus Three (Part 2)
   At that moment, the Four Tails and Five Tails began gathering Tailed Beast Bombs once again, this time even larger than before. And from the other side, the Six Tails also raised its head, a Tailed Beast Bomb nearly ten meters wide forming at its mouth.
   Sensing the unusual state of the three Tailed Beasts, Rasa finally understood what was happening. Each of the beasts had a black iron rod embedded in their bodies.
   "No wonder... they've been manipulated without me being able to sense a thing. So that's how you want to play, huh?"
   "The same trick won't work on me twice!"
   "Sage Art Limit Release: Wood Style - Wood Human Technique!"
   "Sage Art Limit Release: Magnet Style - Manifestation of Shukaku!"
   At the compound of the Sand Clan in Sunagakure.
   Since the last incident involving the raid from Kumogakure, the bond between Kunmi, Sara, and Maki had only grown stronger. Realizing their weakness, all three had begun training even harder.
   As the strongest among them, Kunmi naturally took on the role of guiding the other two. After all, first-year students at the ninja academy had not yet learned ninjutsu. So, Sara and Maki often visited Kunmi's home during their free time. Today was no exception.
   As the three of them practiced kunai throwing under Kunmi's instruction, the Tailed Beasts appeared. From the moment they appeared until now, barely a minute had passed.
   But the sheer destructive power they displayed in such a short span made the three children feel truly insignificant for the first time in their lives.
   For the first time, they felt just how powerful their Kazekage truly was, the one who had always protected them.
   "This is Kazekage-sama's strength!!!"
   Sara and Maki, just beginning to learn chakra, couldn't fully sense Rasa's true might. But Kunmi was different. As someone who had also awakened the Magnet Style, Kunmi could, at most, control less than a quarter of his body weight in iron sand.
   Before this, when his father told him that Kazekage-sama was far stronger, that the difference between them was like heaven and earth, Kunmi didn't take it seriously. To him, his father was the strongest person in the world.
   But now, gazing at the expansive cloud of golden sand that covered the sky above Sunagakure, Kunmi finally understood. However, there was no time for admiration.
   Because he could clearly see those three massive monsters had once again begun forming those terrifying chakra spheres, this time several times larger than before.
   The thunderous explosion from earlier still echoed in his ears. In that instant, Kunmi felt the weight of fear and despair. But just then, heaven and earth began to shift.
   From the sky, golden sand gathered and condensed into the form of a gigantic tanuki monster, descending from the heavens to block the ape-like creature.
   From the earth, the ground roared as massive, thick wooden limbs burst upward, forming a colossal wooden humanoid that stood before the horse-like white beast.
   At that moment, the two newly emerged giant entities made the same move, each extended their right hand and seized the Tailed Beast Bombs formed by the Four Tails and Five Tails, then hurled them straight at the faces of the respective beasts.
   On the other side, although no gigantic creature had appeared, a massive golden staff suddenly came into view. As the slug-like beast fired its chakra sphere, the staff swung powerfully and sent the Tailed Beast Bomb flying back toward its source.
   Massive explosions erupted once more, and the pitch-black night sky was lit up again.
   This time, without the protection of the golden sand clouds, the blinding flash forced everyone to instinctively shut their eyes. Though the Manifestation of Shukaku and the wooden humanoid served as barriers, the shockwave still swept through the entire village. Sunagakure was hit like a tornado had struck, buildings were torn apart, and countless people were sent flying.
   Faced with the oncoming shockwave, Temari, Kankur, and Gaara's expressions changed drastically. Instinctively, Gaara was about to break the restriction Rasa had placed on him and use his chakra to protect Karura. But just then, a thick sand wall rose up in front of them.
   Though she was now a housewife, she had once been the only successful subject of the Shukaku experiments, and she still possessed the ability to control sand.
   "Don't be afraid, Mommy is strong too. I'll protect all of you!"
   As the shockwaves of explosions echoed around them, Temari, Kankur, and Gaara looked at Karura with wide eyes, and from that moment on, truly saw her as their mother. A desire to protect her began to rise in their hearts.
   Temari quickly asked with concern:
   "Don't worry! Believe in your father!"
   The explosions quickly subsided, and the smoke began to clear.
   When the people of Sunagakure opened their eyes once again, their pupils were unfocused, their faces filled with despair.
   Though the village had not been completely destroyed like Konoha thanks to Rasa's protection, it now resembled the aftermath of an apocalypse. Countless buildings had been demolished, the village was in utter chaos, and beneath piles of rubble lay buried civilians of Sunagakure.
   As they looked around, fear crept into their hearts, and their bodies began to tremble.
   The crevice path at the village entrance and the cliff at the rear had completely vanished. Only the mountain walls on both sides remained, like the waist of a broken body. The canyon where Sunagakure lay had now expanded to four or five times its original size.
   In that moment, the canyon housing Sunagakure had taken on a strange new shape, like a giant gourd.
   Every shinobi and civilian in Sunagakure swallowed hard, their throats dry. No one could say a word. Their eyes were filled with terror, and their bodies wouldn't stop trembling.
   Even the jnin in the village were no exception. Then, a deep voice echoed above the ruins of Sunagakure.
   "Don't just stand there! Now is the time for Sunagakure's shinobi to unite!"
   The voice snapped everyone back to awareness. Those familiar with it instantly recognized who it belonged to.
   "That's Kazekage-sama's voice!!!"
   In that instant, every confused and frightened heart in the village found its anchor again.
   Indeed, it was Rasa. Wasting no words, he declared loudly:
   "From this moment on, I swear as Kazekage, I will not allow those three Tailed Beasts to take even a single step closer to Sunagakure. And all you need to do... is focus on one thing: save the comrades around you. Sunagakure will be protected by all of us, together."
   At that moment, the light returned to everyone's eyes.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 208: Chapter 208: Sealing the Six-Tails
   On the desert sands, Madara Uchiha, who was using Yin-Yang Release to control the three Tailed Beasts, spoke in a tone full of doubt.
   What puzzled him wasn't that Rasa could take on three enemies at once, but rather the technique Rasa had used, Wood Release: Wood Human Technique.
   Wood Release held special significance for Madara Uchiha. It was the power that belonged to his former friend, Hashirama Senju, the only one who could stand against his eyes. Now, that power had emerged in the hands of the Kazekage from Sunagakure.
   Although Madara Uchiha, who had defected from Konohagakure, held little affection for the village, seeing his friend's power appear in another shinobi village still stirred some displeasure in his heart.
   From beneath the mask, Madara let out a deep growl and began forming hand seals. Even for a Tailed Beast, being struck by a Tailed Beast Ball of its own creation was no trivial matter. Not to mention when the Jinchriki were being controlled through Yin-Yang Release by Madara Uchiha. So, under Rasa's counterattack, returning force with force, the three quickly reverted to their Jinchriki forms.
   However, that state lasted only briefly. As Madara once again infused his chakra and used Yin-Yang Release to manipulate the black rods, he regained control over the Jinchriki. In the blink of an eye, the three returned to their complete Tailed Beast forms and charged straight toward Sunagakure.
   Upon seeing this, Rasa summoned his Golden Dragon Staff once more. As he focused on the charging Six Tails ahead, the corner of his eye also caught sight of the approaching Four Tails and Five Tails from behind.
   "Then I'll take care of you first!"
   As his words fell, Rasa hurled the Golden Dragon Staff into the sky. Under Rasa's control, the Golden Dragon Staff began to thicken and expand. Then it split into two, two into four, four into eight.
   "Golden Dragon Staff: Adamantine Prison!"
   The staffs fell from the sky and landed around the rampaging Six Tails. In an instant, they formed a square cage that trapped the massive beast. But just then, the Six Tails' enormous body suddenly liquefied and slipped right through the gaps of the Adamantine Prison.
   That surprised Rasa. Did the Six Tails have an ability like that?
   In that case, the Adamantine Prison wasn't going to be of much use.
   Rasa clasped his hands together, and from beneath his feet, massive amounts of gold sand burst forth like a spring, surging toward the Six Tails like waves. The Six Tails abruptly halted and, from the many nostril-like holes on its face, expelled pink mist toward the incoming gold sand.
   The moment the gold sand touched the pink mist, it began to corrode and dissolve.
   As expected, each Tailed Beast had some incredible abilities. Had it been in the past, Rasa might have been in the mood to have a little fun with them. But now,
   "Sage Arts: Magnet Release: Thorn Binding Seal!"
   Ever since arriving in this world, most of Rasa's opponents in battle had been massive creatures like the Tailed Beasts, and that had allowed him to accumulate plenty of experience in dealing with them.
   As Rasa clasped his hands together, countless senbon made of iron sand began to form around his body, each etched with swirling violet patterns.
   The materials Rasa now controlled through Sage Art energy, whether gold sand, iron sand, or ordinary sand, could be divided into two types. The first type existed naturally, like the gold sand corroded by the acidic gas emitted by the Six Tails. The second type, however, was created through Sage Art's elemental transmutation, produced entirely from senjutsu energy.
   The key difference between the two was that the latter, being formed entirely from Sage Art energy, possessed a powerful chakra-absorbing effect.
   Just like right now, as the countless senbon rained down from the sky toward the Six Tails, the acidic mist released by the Six Tails no longer affected these senbon. Madara Uchiha wasn't particularly surprised by this.
   Not long ago, during the battle between Rasa's group and the two Jinchriki from Iwagakure, he had personally witnessed Rasa using this technique and had seen its chakra-absorbing power.
   However, what happened next made him realize he had underestimated the technique's true potency.
   Based on Madara's calculations, even though the senbon could absorb chakra, it would barely make a dent against the massive reserves of a Tailed Beast. Moreover, considering the corrosive acid layered on the Six Tails' skin, the senbon would likely melt away before absorbing anything significant.
   But the moment the senbon struck the Six Tails' body, Madara noticed something was off.
   He saw that once they pierced into the Six Tails, these senbon began interfering with the chakra flow inside the beast, much like the black rods he created using Yin-Yang Release.
   While the senbon lacked the overwhelming control power of the black rods, they had one major advantage: sheer numbers. And once even a single senbon hit its target, it disrupted the Tailed Beast's movements, making it easier for more senbon to strike.
   If Madara's chakra-sensing was accurate, then the power disrupting the Tailed Beast's chakra resembled Shukaku's sealing script.
   For once, Madara expressed a rare voice of admiration and immediately relinquished his control over the Six Tails. He understood that he could no longer manage it.
   Sure enough, just a few seconds later, the Six Tails' entire body was covered in thorny iron trees, completely immobilizing it.
   And at the very moment Madara severed the chakra link with the Six Tails' Jinchriki,
   As a Tailed Beast, the Six Tails Giant Slug Hound finally regained consciousness and let out a furious howl toward the sky.
   "Damn humans... it hurts so much!"
   That enraged roar echoed throughout Sunagakure.
   Everyone had shocked expressions on their faces.
   A Tailed Beast... could speak?
   At the same time, Rasa understood the reason behind the Six Tails' agonized wail. It was because the Jinchriki's life force was slowly fading away.
   And for a Tailed Beast, the death of the Jinchriki also meant its own death.
   Although Tailed Beasts were immortal, from that pained scream just now, Rasa could feel that, even for an immortal creature, death was an excruciating experience.
   A spark of inspiration hit Rasa. He looked at the Jinchriki whose complete transformation was receding, slowly revealing his original body.
   With a Sand Body Flicker, Rasa appeared in front of the Jinchriki.
   At a glance, he spotted the black rod embedded in the Jinchriki's chest. He easily pulled it out, then immediately used a forbidden technique he had learned from the future version of Chiyo.
   "Forbidden Technique: One's Own Life Reincarnation"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 209: Chapter 209: Four-Tails and Five-Tails (Part 1)
   Forbidden Technique: One's Own Life Reincarnation
   It was developed by the future version of Elder Chiyo for the sake of her grandson, Sasori of the Red Sand. One of only two known jutsu in the Naruto world capable of bringing someone back from the dead.
   After traveling to the future timeline, Rasa naturally began collecting various powers that existed in that era to strengthen both himself and Sunagakure.
   There was no way he could overlook such a legendary technique. This jutsu transforms chakra into life force. To truly bring someone back from the dead, the cost was immense; it required sacrificing all of one's chakra. Losing all chakra meant death. However, if it was merely used for healing, then the cost wasn't as severe.
   After obtaining this forbidden technique, Rasa began experimenting. He discovered that even senjutsu energy could be used to activate it. From within Chiyo's original structure, he uncovered the reason why.
   This technique resembled the sealing arts practiced by the Uzumaki clan.
   Realizing this, Rasa instantly identified the origin. This resurrection ability did not arise from the Sage of Six Paths' power. Instead, it came from the Shinigami, whose strength was utilized by the Uzumaki clan.
   This revelation piqued Rasa's interest in the Shinigami even more.
   Because while the senjutsu energy he possessed could grant life to non-living matter, it couldn't grant life to living organisms or bring the dead back to life. That level of power, true resurrection, was something even senjutsu couldn't achieve.
   So why was Rasa trying to save this Jinchriki who was on the verge of death?
   There was only one reason: he had suddenly thought of something.
   Considering the Sage of Six Paths was still watching over this shinobi world, Rasa didn't want to act too aggressively toward the Tailed Beasts. But on the other hand, if these Tailed Beasts willingly offered him their chakra, then even the Sage of Six Paths wouldn't have any grounds to object, right?
   Besides, for Rasa, there was little to lose by trying. If he failed, it wouldn't be a big deal. However, if he succeeded, the payoff would be enormous.
   After all, he was currently facing three Tailed Beasts. If he could obtain their chakra, Rasa would instantly possess the chakra of five Tailed Beasts.
   Shukaku, Isobu, Son Gok, Koku, Saiken!
   Under the effects of Life-for-Life Rebirth, it didn't take long for the Jinchriki's condition to stabilize.
   Then, Rasa immediately cast a sealing technique to completely seal the Jinchriki.
   As Rasa's voice rang out, Baki, who wore a face full of admiration and excitement, appeared in front of him.
   He had just witnessed the entire battle without daring to blink even once. Such overwhelmingly powerful Tailed Beasts had been effortlessly and cleanly sealed by the Kazekage-sama before his very eyes. Once again, Baki found himself worshipping the strength that Rasa possessed.
   And it wasn't just Baki. All the Sunagakure villagers and shinobi who were busy tending to the wounded and injured paused upon seeing that scene. For the first time, they had truly witnessed the might of their Kazekage with their own eyes. At the same time, a powerful sense of pride and confidence rose in their hearts toward their village, prompting them to redouble their efforts in healing their comrades.
   As for the many spies hidden within Sunagakure from various other factions, after witnessing what had just happened, they were completely dumbfounded.
   "Is this... the Kazekage of Sunagakure?!"
   "The Demigod of the Sand!!!"
   As for Rasa, after casually tossing the Six Tails' Jinchriki to Baki, he immediately flew off toward the other side of Sunagakure.
   At the same time as Rasa was sealing the Six Tails, the battle on the side of the Four Tails and Five Tails was still raging.
   The manifestation of Shukaku was fighting against the Four Tails' Jinchriki, while the Wood Human battled the Five Tails' Jinchriki.
   On the vast plains blasted open by Tailed Beast Balls, four colossal creatures, each over fifty or sixty meters tall, were locked in close-quarters combat. Every punch and every step they took unleashed enough force to tear the earth asunder.
   In terms of pure offensive power, the Four Tails and Five Tails were clearly stronger than the Shukaku's Avatar and the Wood Human. Because neither the Shukaku's Avatar nor the Wood Human could use the Tailed Beasts' most destructive move, the Tailed Beast Ball.
   Without powerful offensive abilities, they relied solely on the brute strength their massive forms provided. However, in terms of defense, the Shukaku's Avatar and the Wood Human were not at any disadvantage.
   First of all, the sand, iron sand, and gold sand making up the Shukaku's Avatar, and the body forming the Wood Human, were all created by Rasa using senjutsu energy. This gave them a natural advantage against chakra-based beings like Tailed Beasts due to their chakra-absorbing properties.
   Second, unlike the living Tailed Beasts, the Shukaku's Avatar and the Wood Human were non-living constructs. This meant that damage to their physical forms didn't affect their functionality much. Even if broken, they could quickly regenerate, just like fearless, deathless warriors.
   Because of that, while Rasa was sealing the Six Tails, the Shukaku's Avatar and Wood Human perfectly fulfilled their roles.
   They kept the Four Tails and Five Tails restrained, preventing them from advancing a single step. They couldn't even launch a Tailed Beast Ball, because the moment they tried, what awaited them were massive fists slamming into their faces.
   This, however, also marked the limit of Rasa's power. With his current strength, he could only manage to take on three Tailed Beasts at once. Any more, and Sunagakure would likely face inevitable destruction.
   It was a valuable lesson.
   Ever since Rasa had created the Dragon's Oasis, all of the village's elite forces had been moved there, leaving Sunagakure itself rather vulnerable. But that was a problem for later. Right now,
   Rasa used the Body Flicker Technique to instantly appear atop the Shukaku's Avatar's head. The equally massive Wood Human stood firmly at his side.
   Facing him were the controlled Four Tails Son Gok and Five Tails Koku. The Shukaku's Avatar and Wood Human did lack attack power, when not under Rasa's control. But once Rasa was actively directing them, everything changed.
   And now that he no longer had to control the Six Tails, Madara's control over the Four Tails and Koku became more refined as well.
   "Then let's see, how excited you can make me!"
   As Madara Uchiha formed hand seals, the enormous forms of the Four Tails and Five Tails once again began condensing Tailed Beast Balls. This time, they did it faster, with even greater power.
   "Continuous Tailed Beast Bombs!"
   In an instant, dozens of Tailed Beast Bombs, each one meter in diameter, shot toward Rasa like a barrage of cannonballs.
   "Sage Arts: Magnet Release: Shukaku's Shield!"
   A massive desert wall, like a great fortress, rose directly in front of Sunagakure's entrance.
   Everyone in Sunagakure could feel the tremors and witness the blinding flashes of light from the continuous explosions in the distance.
   It was evident that if even one of those Tailed Beast Bombs had struck the village, the devastation would have been unimaginable. Yet, after a whole minute of relentless bombardment, the end of Sunagakure was shrouded in clouds of sand and dust.
   Not a single Tailed Beast Bomb had broken through Rasa's absolute defense.
   Then, in the sudden silence that followed, a cold, indifferent voice rang out.
   "Sage Arts: Magnet Release: Gold Sand Waterfall!"
   From within the swirling sandstorm, the Shukaku's Avatar transformed into a colossal wave of sand, forty to fifty meters tall, and surged toward the Four Tails and Five Tails.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 210: Chapter 210: Four-Tails and Five-Tails (Part 2)
   "That really is a solid defense."
   Seeing that even the barrage of continuous Tailed Beast Bombs failed to break through Rasa's sand wall, Madara Uchiha's voice grew lower and more serious.
   Meanwhile, on the battlefield, as he faced the oncoming wave of golden sand, the Four Tails, Son Gok, roared and slammed his fist into the earth.
   The ground split open, and searing magma burst forth, forming a wave of molten lava that surged toward the golden sand tsunami.
   The Five Tails, Koku, moved swiftly. Just before the sand wave could reach him, he stomped with both hooves and launched himself into a high-speed leap.
   In an instant, lava and golden sand clashed. The earth trembled violently. Koku soared through the sky, directly leaping over Rasa's head, aiming to launch an attack on the village behind him, Sunagakure.
   But there was no way Rasa would allow that.
   "Sage Arts: Wood Release: Wood Dragon Technique!"
   From the massive body of the Wood Human, a wooden dragon with four claws burst forth, letting out a ferocious roar as it soared into the sky. Its serpentine body wrapped around Koku's midsection, gripping him tightly, and its gaping jaws latched onto Koku's throat.
   Though the Five Tails was known for its raw strength, capable of snapping even the strongest chains, with the wooden dragon latched onto him, it couldn't resist at all. Because the moment the dragon clamped down, his chakra was being rapidly drained.
   However, the wooden dragon's absorption couldn't last long, because the Four Tails had already charged forward.
   Seeing this, Rasa immediately commanded the Wood Human to grab the dragon and, like swinging a hammer, hurled the Five Tails' massive body away.
   The two mountain-sized Tailed Beasts collided midair, releasing a thunderous impact that shook the heavens and the earth.
   And just as both Tailed Beasts stumbled and lost control of their bodies,
   Countless streams of golden sand surged toward them again.
   As long as the golden sand could fully envelop the Four Tails and the Five Tails, Rasa could then seal them completely with a sealing technique.
   But how could Madara Uchiha possibly let Rasa succeed?
   Just as the golden sand was about to engulf the two Tailed Beasts, they instantly exited their full Tailed Beast forms and transformed into chakra-cloaked, half-transformed Jinchriki. They darted straight at Rasa in a surprise assault.
   In this state, without the massive bodies slowing them down, both Jinchriki had become far more agile. Their speed hadn't decreased at all, in fact, it had increased.
   The Five Tails' Jinchriki especially moved so fast that a sonic boom echoed in the air, blowing away the gold sand Rasa sent in pursuit.
   At such a speed, even the massive Wood Human was rendered ineffective.
   "Boil Release: Unmatched Strength!"
   In the blink of an eye, the Jinchriki was already in front of Rasa, launching a powerful kick directly at his face.
   A sand wall appeared before Rasa, but it was torn apart like paper.
   "So this is the power of Boil Release... both the speed and force are flawless!"
   Although Rasa's physical strength had already reached the level of maintaining the Fifth Gate at all times, he still didn't dare take this lightly.
   Rasa's right arm instantly transformed into a gigantic sand-arm and collided head-on with the Five Tails' Jinchriki.
   The force of their clash caused shockwaves to ripple through the air.
   This time, Rasa was genuinely shocked.
   He could clearly feel the force from the opponent; it had already reached a level close to the Seventh Gate of the Eight Gates Released Formation. But Rasa had no time to be shocked because the moment their clash ended,
   Countless streams of scorching white steam surged out from the mouth of the Five Tails' Jinchriki, instantly turning the entire area into a white fog. Rasa held his breath and focused his chakra, forming a layer of sand armor around his body to guard against any potential poison in the mist. At the same time, he formed a one-handed seal while keeping his eyes fixed on the Five Tails' Jinchriki before him.
   "Wind Release: Great Breakthrough!"
   The power obtained from Shukaku had allowed Rasa to reawaken his Wind Release, and he had even learned to use senjutsu energy to cast Wind Release techniques.
   A powerful gust of wind blasted directly toward the Five Tails' Jinchriki at point-blank range.
   The force was so great that even the Jinchriki in partial transformation was sent flying.
   Just then, the Four Tails' Jinchriki, his body gleaming with molten fire in his Lava Release Chakra Mode, attacked from the side.
   "I've been waiting for this moment! Water Release: Exploding Water Shockwave!"
   The method to deal with the Four Tails' Jinchriki had already been laid out perfectly in the original story.
   And that was, using Water Release!
   Rasa did not possess such an ability in the past, but after capturing the Three Tails, he regained the power of Water Release. Additionally, his vast senjutsu reserves made his Water Release even more formidable.
   In an instant, a massive tidal wave erupted beneath Rasa's feet, sweeping out in all directions. The Four Tails' Jinchriki, his body searing hot like molten rock, was quickly engulfed. Within moments, the crater blasted open by Tailed Beast Bombs transformed into a lake.
   "Kazekage-sama's chakra is terrifying!"
   "He created a massive lake in a dry place like our Sunagakure!"
   As steam hissed from the collision of intense fire and water, the Four Tails' Jinchriki flew out from the lake, landing on the calm surface, his Lava Release Chakra Mode deactivated. He returned to his half-transformed state.
   The Five Tails' Jinchriki, blown away earlier by Wind Release, also returned to his side in partial Tailed Beast form.
   The two of them, cloaked in crimson Tailed Beast chakra, let out feral howls, gazing down at the still surface of the lake.
   They didn't even need to think. Rasa was definitely hiding somewhere beneath the water. However, at that moment, Madara Uchiha faced a problem.
   As a combatant of his caliber, Madara's sensory and reaction capabilities were, of course, top-tier. Even if he couldn't sense Rasa's senjutsu energy, his combat instincts alone were more than enough to respond effectively. But the issue was that he was using Yin-Yang Release to control the two Tailed Beasts, and his real body was still far from Sunagakure.
   This meant Madara couldn't wield the full power of the Tailed Beasts or react with perfect timing, as he could with his own body.
   Still, it wasn't a major problem. If Rasa didn't come out, then Madara would force him to.
   Both Jinchriki, in partial transformation, simultaneously began forming Tailed Beast Bombs.
   Massive chakra spheres began condensing at their mouths.
   But just then, without any warning, two giant watery hands reached out from beneath their feet, pulling both Jinchriki under the surface. Their Tailed Beast Bombs were canceled on the spot, and both of their bodies were dragged down into the lake.
   In that moment underwater, both of them saw Rasa calmly floating beneath the surface.
   At the same time, Madara Uchiha also sensed something unusual.
   "These waters... they can absorb chakra too?"
   Even with the protection of the Tailed Beast chakra cloaks in their half-transformed states, the water's chakra absorption wasn't enough to completely drain them right away, but staying in this water for too long would definitely be bad.
   Madara instinctively tried to help the two Jinchriki escape from the lake. But at that moment, he realized something was wrong.
   With the speed of a half-transformed Jinchriki, it should only take a moment to breach the surface.
   So why did it feel like the distance to the surface wasn't closing at all? It was as if they hadn't moved from their original position.
   Very soon, Madara figured out the cause.
   "So that's it... he's even manipulating the lake itself to move with them? Impressive... but let's see just how fast you really are."
   The Five Tails' Jinchriki exploded with white steam, triggering a massive speed boost and launching himself upward. The Four Tails' Jinchriki didn't have the same capability.
   The Five Tails' Jinchriki burst out of the water and into the sky, instantly condensing another Tailed Beast Bomb.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 211: Chapter 211: Four-Tailed and Five-Tailed (Final)
   Uchiha Madara's intentions were simple and direct. He planned to evaporate the entire lake with a single Tailed Beast Ball. For a tailed beast, this task was effortless. However, just as the Five Tails' Jinchuriki fired the Tailed Beast Ball, a massive figure descended and intercepted it.
   Madara's gaze locked onto the towering wooden humanoid that had caught the Tailed Beast Ball with both hands. A flicker of nostalgia surfaced in his eyes.
   "To think you'd force me to this extent... Looks like I'll need to revise my resurrection plan."
   Madara had lost his eyes. Although he could still control the tailed beasts using Yin-Yang Release by channeling chakra from the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path through White Zetsu's body, he could no longer exert his full strength. Judging from the current situation, that level of power was no longer sufficient to handle this boy. He could already feel that his connection with the Four Tails' Jinchuriki had been severed. Now, only the Five Tails remained, and even that wouldn't be enough to bring down Rasa.
   "In that case, brat, I'll leave you with one last gift."
   At that moment, the Five Tails regained its complete form and withdrew. Once it had retreated far enough from the lake, it raised its head high, gathering an overwhelming surge of chakra. A Tailed Beast Ball even larger than the beast itself, immense and glowing like a moon, began to form in the sky above Sunagakure.
   "Oi oi... this is just playing dirty now!"
   The villagers stared up in horror. Their faces drained of color, and their eyes widened with despair. They had already witnessed the devastation caused by a Tailed Beast Ball only ten meters in diameter, which had destroyed an area larger than the entire village. But this one looked to be fifty, maybe sixty meters wide.
   "Can Lord Kazekage really block something like that?"
   Someone muttered. All around, people swallowed hard, their throats dry with fear.
   From a distant vantage point, Uchiha Madara, controlling the Five Tails, began to laugh with joy. This was the final move, and there was no reason to hold back. He cared nothing for the lives of the tailed beasts. Using up the Five Tails' life force to fire this ultimate Tailed Beast Ball brought him great satisfaction.
   For the first time, Rasa felt the true pressure of facing Uchiha Madara. And this was a Madara without the Rinnegan, aged and weakened. Just how terrifying must the real Madara have been at his peak?
   Still, Rasa was not the same man he once was. He had grown. He had power now. Tossing the sealed body of Roshi, the Four Tails' Jinchuriki, behind him, he launched himself toward the Five Tails' Jinchuriki with fierce determination. His hands came together as he began weaving signs.
   "Sage Art: Limit Release: Wood Style: Wood Human Technique."
   "Sage Art: Limit Release: Magnet Style: Shukaku's Aspect."
   On either side of Rasa, two enormous constructs took shape. The Wood Human stood tall and formidable, and next to it, the embodiment of Shukaku's Aspect roared into existence. However, Rasa knew even these two towering forces were not enough to stop such a colossal Tailed Beast Ball.
   He would need to merge them. However, even that wouldn't be enough. He required something greater.
   "Sage Art: Limit Release: Secret Technique: Avatar of the Divine."
   Under the silver light of the night sky, an awe-inspiring figure emerged. It was vast beyond reason, its head brushing the stars and its feet planted firmly on the earth. Shaped like a human, it wore golden and black armor that radiated both elegance and dread. In its hands it held a massive iron staff, gold at the ends and black at the center, a weapon of mythic scale.
   The figure stood silently, like a mountain given form. Its sheer size dwarfed any tailed beast. At two or three hundred meters tall, it was an overwhelming presence that filled the entire battlefield. All of Sunagakure looked up at it, breath caught in their throats, as the true battle began.
   That single word echoed in the minds of everyone in Sunagakure.
   The colossal giant now stood tall like a guardian deity, unwavering in front of the moon-sized Tailed Beast Ball. It looked as though divine judgment had descended to protect the village.
   "A fine technique indeed. Let's see if it can withstand this!" Uchiha Madara's voice roared across the battlefield.
   Time itself seemed to pause as the enormous Tailed Beast Ball surged forward, crashing through the air with unstoppable momentum.
   Standing atop the Divine Avatar's shoulder, Rasa raised the Dragon Golden Staff and slammed it into the ground with tremendous force, positioning it directly in the path of the incoming attack. At that moment, the staff lived up to its legendary name, transforming into a stabilizing pillar, as though it had the power to pacify raging seas and violent skies.
   Simultaneously, Rasa stretched out his right hand. The Kma mark upon his body burst into brilliant light, and its mysterious energy was unleashed without restraint.
   Far away in the desert, Chiyo and her group were racing anxiously toward the battlefield. Suddenly, the earth beneath them quaked violently, and a blinding light pierced the night sky, illuminating the entire desert. A heartbeat later, a thunderous shockwave swept toward them like a raging storm.
   Bunpuku reacted immediately, activating the power of Shukaku. With a swift gesture, he manipulated the sand beneath their feet to rise and form a massive sand sphere, enclosing and shielding everyone within.
   The shockwave struck without mercy, engulfing everything around them in a storm of wind and force.
   At the border between the Land of Rivers and the Land of Wind, Sunagakure and Kumogakure shinobi were locked in a tense standoff. Although the frontline war had temporarily calmed, neither side had lowered their guard. Patrols continued even into the dead of night.
   Just as everyone assumed the night would pass quietly, a sudden explosion ripped through the air. Light erupted on the horizon, shaking the sky and grabbing everyone's attention.
   Both sides scrambled out of their tents, startled and on high alert.
   Someone shouted as the shinobi rushed to their posts. However, despite their readiness, there was no enemy in sight.
   Confusion spread among the ranks. Then, someone pointed at the sky. A streak of light cut through the heavens, too fast and too unnatural to be mistaken.
   Even the seasoned Kumogakure shinobi were momentarily frozen in disbelief. Mikawa burst from his tent, and as soon as he laid eyes on the light, his pupils constricted in shock. On the Sunagakure side, several shinobi shared the same realization.
   "That light... it's coming from the direction of the village!!!"
   Land of Fire, Konohagakure.
   The village had enjoyed rare peace in recent days.
   Since the capture of Iwagakure's Two-Tails and Five-Tails, the shinobi world had fallen into a heavy, uneasy silence. Iwagakure and Kumogakure's plans to invade Sunagakure had completely collapsed. Even Konoha, once tempted to act, began to reassess Sunagakure's strength, choosing caution over confrontation.
   In this brief moment of stillness, Minato was finally able to spend peaceful evenings with Kushina.
   That night, they sat facing each other, enjoying a simple dinner and sharing light conversation. Suddenly, the dining table shook.
   Minato murmured, frowning. Yet, something felt off. The vibration didn't seem natural.
   Across the table, Kushina's face turned pale. She stood up abruptly, eyes wide and filled with fear.
   She raised her hand and pointed toward the window. Her voice trembled.
   "From that direction... I'm sensing an incredibly terrifying chakra!"
   Minato's expression hardened. He never once doubted Kushina's sensory abilities. He dashed to the balcony and looked in the direction she had indicated.
   His eyes widened as he saw a bright light radiating in the far-off sky. Despite the distance, its glow pierced the night with terrifying intensity.
   "That's... Sunagakure..."
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 212: Chapter 212: A New Era Arrives
   That night, the entire shinobi world saw the light that lit up the sky and felt the rumbling that shook the earth.
   But what exactly had happened-aside from Sunagakure, no one knew.
   It wasn't until three days later that word of the battle that took place that night in Sunagakure finally reached the ears of the heads of the other major hidden villages.
   Land of Fire, Konohagakure.
   Inside the Hokage's office.
   The atmosphere was extremely heavy at that moment.
   Hiruzen Sarutobi, the Third Hokage, sat solemnly in his seat, puffing on his pipe, clouds of smoke curling in the air.
   Beside him stood his advisors: Koharu Utatane, Homura Mitokado, and Shimura Danz-all with grave expressions.
   Also present were the leading figures of the younger generation: Namikaze Minato and his teacher Jiraiya, along with Orochimaru and the clan heads of Konoha's major families-including the Uchiha, Hyga, Akimichi, Nara, Yamanaka, Aburame, Inuzuka, and others.
   In short, all of Konoha's top leadership was present.
   Among them, only Orochimaru showed a trace of curiosity, while the others wore solemn expressions.
   After an unknown period of silence, Hiruzen tapped his pipe, cleared his throat, and finally spoke in a slow tone.
   "You've all seen the intelligence report about the incident in Sunagakure three days ago. What are your thoughts?"
   Everyone looked around at each other.
   Shimura Danz was the first to speak-not because he lacked patience, but because he simply couldn't hold it in.
   "It seems my original suspicion was correct. This Kazekage from Sunagakure possesses the ability to steal others' kekkei genkai."
   Everyone was startled at those words, and the Third Hokage immediately frowned and asked,
   "You mean to say the Wood Style shown by the Fourth Kazekage isn't the result of unlocking the cells taken from you-those of the First Hokage?"
   It was no secret anymore that the Fourth Kazekage had displayed the power of Wood Style, once unique to the First Hokage, during his battle with the tailed beasts. Especially techniques like the Wood Human Technique and Wood Dragon Technique, which demonstrated the power to suppress tailed beasts-these clearly showed that the Kazekage had acquired a Wood Style comparable to that of Hashirama Senju.
   "Yes. Regarding the Fourth Kazekage, both the ANBU and the Foundation have long had intelligence on him. While he may have concealed part of his strength, there's one thing that's certain-he absolutely wasn't this strong before becoming Kazekage. And after his appointment, he took action involving the Dragon Vein in Rran and the demon spirit Mry in the Land of Demons."
   Seeing the confused looks on the others' faces, Danz revealed the decisive evidence.
   "Of course, our understanding of the Dragon Vein and Mry is limited and wasn't enough to draw any conclusions-until I discovered two key pieces of information."
   "First, the Sand Manipulation Technique and the Magnet Release Sealing Style possessed by this Kazekage-though they originated from the Second Kazekage after his research into Shukaku's chakra-according to repeated confirmation by our intelligence operatives in Sunagakure, there is only one person in the entire village currently alive who possesses the power of Shukaku: the Fourth Kazekage's wife. This Fourth Kazekage himself was never involved in any of the Second Kazekage's research on Shukaku's chakra."
   Everyone instantly understood what Danz meant.
   "As for the second matter..."
   Danz's expression turned even darker as he continued.
   "When he took my arm, I saw it with my Sharingan-this Fourth Kazekage was actually able to absorb and suppress the chakra within the First Hokage's cells."
   Danz didn't continue, but everyone present understood what he was implying.
   The power of the First Hokage's cells was well-known to almost everyone there. Konoha's upper echelon had tried countless times to unlock the secrets of Hashirama Senju's Wood Style power, all to no avail. And now, that very power had ended up in the hands of Sunagakure's Fourth Kazekage. The conclusion was clear.
   At that moment, Koharu Utatane frowned and spoke up, her tone full of discontent.
   "Danz, why didn't you report this to the village earlier? Do you have some hidden agenda?"
   As a fellow disciple of the Second Hokage and a senior elder of Konoha-not to mention a woman-Koharu wasn't the least bit afraid of Danz.
   "At the time, I wasn't certain. After all, the Kazekage hadn't yet revealed his Wood Style power. But things are different now."
   "Then what do you think we should do?"
   Danz answered decisively.
   "Of course we should spread this information and rally the other shinobi villages to launch a joint attack on Sunagakure. All of you should understand how dangerous this ability is for the entire shinobi world. Who's to say he won't eventually turn his sights on us just to obtain other powers?"
   As he said this, Danz turned to look at the heads of the Uchiha and Hyga clans.
   Sure enough, even Fugaku Uchiha-who had always been at odds with Danz-showed signs of concern.
   After all, the Uchiha clan's Sharingan was one of the most powerful kekkei genkai in the entire shinobi world.
   But just then, Minato, who had remained silent all this time, suddenly spoke up.
   "I think everyone might be overlooking something."
   Looking around at everyone, Namikaze Minato slowly voiced what was on his mind.
   "Even if the four of our villages join forces, can we truly defeat the Fourth Kazekage of Sunagakure?"
   The entire room erupted in an uproar. Danz immediately sneered.
   "Minato, this isn't the place for nonsense. Has Sunagakure scared you so badly that you'd say something like that? Do you truly believe that one village could stand against the combined might of the Four Great Shinobi Villages? Don't be ridiculous!"
   Minato's expression remained calm as he replied.
   "Danz-sama, perhaps you didn't hear me clearly. I said, can we defeat that man-the Fourth Kazekage of Sunagakure."
   Seeing the confused expressions on everyone's faces, Minato calmly explained further.
   "You've all read the intelligence reports. Though I hate to admit it, the current Fourth Kazekage has acquired power comparable to our founding Hokage, Hashirama Senju. He was able to suppress three tailed beasts alone. That kind of power-tell me, Danz-sama, can you name a single person in the shinobi world right now, including within Konoha, who can defeat him?"
   Some people present had already begun to understand what Minato was getting at.
   "Even if we destroy Sunagakure, if we cannot truly kill that Kazekage, it will mean nothing. Worse-it will create a powerful, unrelenting enemy who will never stop coming for us. So I ask you all-do any of you have the confidence to kill him?"
   Everyone fell silent, understanding the truth of Minato's words.
   Indeed, with the kind of power that Kazekage had just demonstrated-unless they could be absolutely sure of killing him-it was better not to provoke him at all.
   Hearing this, Hiruzen Sarutobi sighed and looked toward Minato.
   "Minato, if you were the Hokage, what would you do?"
   The whole room was stunned!
   Minato's pupils contracted slightly, but his eyes quickly grew firm with resolve.
   "Reporting to Hokage-sama. Sunagakure's rise is already unstoppable. Given the current state of the shinobi world, I believe both Iwagakure and Kumogakure no longer wish to continue this war. Therefore, as Hokage, I would convene a Five Kage Summit in the name of peace. It is time to bring this war to an end."
   For a long moment, Hiruzen was lost in thought. Eventually, he let out a long breath and slowly spoke.
   "Do as you believe is right, Minato. I am already old. I will inform the daimyo and arrange for you to succeed me as the Fourth Hokage of Konohagakure..."
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 213: Chapter 213: New Sunagakure
   Land of Wind, Sunagakure.
   From high above, the sight of Sunagakure had completely changed.
   Once cradled in a massive canyon surrounded by steep cliffs, endless dunes, and harsh terrain, the village now stood alone on an open, scorched plain. The only remnants of the old landscape were two jagged cliff edges, each barely ten meters thick, framing what remained of the village's original position. Without those, no one would believe this had once been a hidden village nestled within the heart of the desert canyon.
   There was no mistaking it. The destructive power of the Tailed Beast Ball had been utterly devastating.
   Even though Rasa had absorbed most of its chakra using the Kma, the sheer force of the explosion had still reshaped the entire terrain around Sunagakure. The blast hadn't just destroyed buildings. It had erased mountains, cracked the bedrock, and sent shockwaves so intense that sand had turned to glass in places.
   From even higher above, Sunagakure still appeared to lie in a canyon. But now that canyon stretched more than thirty times its original size.
   Though the village core had been protected by Rasa's final technique, the damage to the surrounding area had been unavoidable.
   The cost had been immense.
   The iconic Kazekage Tower, once the proudest symbol of Sunagakure, now stood in ruin. Its peak had been torn away, its foundation cracked, its outer walls scarred and scorched.
   On the rooftop of the damaged Kazekage Tower, Rasa stood with his arms crossed, eyes scanning the broken skyline. Around him were Chiyo, Ebiz, Pakura, Michikawa, Baki, Sramu, and other core members of Sunagakure's leadership. Each of them carried deep anger and grief on their faces as they looked down upon the wounded village.
   From their high vantage point, the devastation was all too clear. Nearly half the buildings had collapsed, their remains scattered like crushed bones. Those still standing were cracked and leaning, barely held together. Smoke rose in thin spirals from multiple locations, and hundreds of tents had already been set up across the cleared ground.
   Pakura's hands were clenched tight at her sides, her voice filled with frustration.
   "Damn it. If we had arrived just a little earlier, maybe the village wouldn't have suffered like this..."
   But Rasa shook his head firmly.
   "No. This wasn't your fault. Not even your presence could have prevented this level of damage. Against such power, the outcome would have been the same."
   He turned his attention to Sramu.
   "Do we have the casualty report?"
   Sramu's expression darkened. He gave a heavy nod.
   "During the tailed beast attack, we lost 324 people. Another 623 are seriously injured, and 2,656 have minor injuries. All available medical-nin have been mobilized. Lady Karura and Hana are personally assisting at the healing stations."
   "Good. Make sure no effort is spared. Use everything we have to save them."
   "We haven't completed the full survey yet, but early reports indicate that about one-fifth of the village's structures suffered some degree of damage. One-third of those are no longer safe to live in. Tents have already been set up for the displaced. Fortunately, the supplies we secured during our last raid on Konoha are enough to maintain temporary living conditions."
   Rasa's voice was calm, but the weight in it was unmistakable. Even with all his strength, he had not been able to fully protect the village. The destruction was a bitter reminder of the power they now faced.
   He closed his eyes for a brief moment, then asked,
   "Has the ANBU uncovered the reason the Four Tails and Five Tails broke free?"
   The question caused visible discomfort among the group. Baki hesitated, then stepped forward.
   "Forgive me, Kazekage-sama. The exact cause is still unclear. But according to the ANBU stationed at the holding site, it may be connected to one of their own... a man named Kuroishi."
   At the mention of the name, several expressions shifted. Rasa's eyes narrowed slightly. Baki glanced toward Chiyo before continuing.
   "Kuroishi once served as the personal guard to the Third Kazekage. Based on interrogations conducted on his known associates, it appears he had been investigating the cause of the Third Kazekage's death."
   He trailed off there. For a moment, no one said anything. Even the sound of the wind seemed to fade as silence took hold.
   After several long seconds, Rasa finally spoke again.
   "Controlling a tailed beast isn't something Kuroishi could have done alone. But this will not be ignored. Continue the investigation. Strengthen our inner security. We must ensure that nothing like this ever happens again."
   Everyone nodded. Their village may have been shattered, but their will had not.
   Baki exhaled in relief and bowed his head.
   Rasa stepped forward, slowly walking to the edge of the rooftop. His gaze swept across the battered village and the vast plain beyond. Then, in a tone unexpectedly light, he spoke.
   "Although this rampage from the tailed beasts brought great loss to Sunagakure, at least it didn't destroy us entirely. In a way, you could call it a blessing in disguise."
   Hearing him speak like that, Chiyo, who had been weighed down by guilt since learning the disaster was somehow tied to her grandson, lowered her head slightly. Her voice was quiet but filled with sincerity.
   "It's all because of you, Kazekage-sama. If you hadn't been here, Sunagakure wouldn't have survived this at all."
   The others nodded solemnly.
   Rasa didn't reply to the praise. He kept his eyes fixed on the horizon, the endless desert stretching beyond the ruined canyon walls. His voice turned thoughtful.
   "The tailed beast attack left behind something unexpected. The canyon surrounding Sunagakure has expanded thirtyfold. If nothing else, we don't have to worry about space anymore."
   His tone shifted slightly, regret flickering in his eyes.
   "It's just a shame about the vegetation we worked so hard to cultivate.... Sramu."
   Sramu immediately straightened up.
   "Starting today, don't cluster the village buildings too tightly. Keep them low and spread out. We've got more than enough land now, so let's make use of it."
   Rasa lifted his hand and pointed to the far edge of the canyon. Though the surrounding terrain had opened up drastically, a third of it was now nothing more than scorched, ruined land.
   At the center of that area was a crater-a monstrous wound in the earth, formed by the detonation of the Five Tails' final Tailed Beast Ball. It stretched for kilometers and dropped hundreds of meters deep.
   "I'm planning to turn that into a lake."
   The sudden declaration caught everyone off guard.
   "Yes. I've been thinking about how to improve Sunagakure's climate and transportation. Originally, I considered building a train system that could move across the desert. But after seeing that crater... another idea came to me. With the right jutsu, I can dig a channel that brings seawater in from the coastal edge of the Land of Wind. The crater would become a lake. We would no longer suffer water shortages. The desert's harsh climate would soften. And more importantly, we'd gain a direct water route linking us to the outside world."
   None of them had expected such foresight. Not when the village was still blanketed in smoke and sorrow. Even now, after all the destruction, their Kazekage was planning the future with clarity.
   Pakura's eyes flickered. She looked at Rasa with admiration and spoke slowly.
   "Having you as Kazekage is not just our fortune-it's the village's salvation."
   Rasa blinked, then looked at Pakura with a small smile.
   "You complimenting me? That's rare. In that case, I definitely can't afford to let everyone down."
   Gold dust rose beneath Rasa's feet, lifting him gently into the air.
   Below, Sunagakure's villagers and shinobi were already hard at work-clearing rubble, erecting tents, treating the injured. They moved with weary limbs and tired eyes, but when they looked up and saw the golden cloud rising into the sky, all voices hushed.
   Hope shimmered in those gazes as everyone paused, watching silently.
   "Sage Art: Limit Release: Wood Style-Springtime of All Things."
   Only moments earlier, the land had been stripped bare. A year's worth of greenery, nurtured in the unforgiving desert, had been wiped away in a single night. But now, life began to return from the cracked and scorched earth.
   Fresh blades of grass emerged from the soil. Buds opened into colorful blossoms. Saplings took root, growing taller with every passing second.
   Green spread rapidly, a sea of vitality chasing away the dead silence of the ruins.
   Sunagakure, shattered and bleeding, began to breathe again.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 214: Chapter 214: Again
   Rasa's actions were not in vain.
   Although Sunagakure had avoided complete annihilation-unlike the devastation that struck Konohagakure during its own Tailed Beast incident-the damage was still grave. The entire ordeal left a heavy and lingering shadow on the hearts of the people.
   At a time like this, when fear and uncertainty were thick in the air, medicine and rebuilding were not enough. Something even more critical was needed-hope.
   As expected, when the villagers saw grass and flowers blossoming once again across the ravaged landscape, the crushing pressure that had taken root in their hearts finally began to lift. Children who had been too terrified to speak began to smile again. Their fear faded as they watched the miracle unfold before their eyes.
   After overseeing the renewal of the village, Rasa left quietly with Baki, making his way toward another part of Sunagakure.
   They arrived at the ANBU prison.
   This was the facility now holding the two surviving Jinchriki, whose unexpected rampage had nearly destroyed the village.
   Having learned from their previous mistakes and determined not to give Madara Uchiha a second chance to exploit their weakness, Rasa had personally assigned two elite guards to the prison. Bunpuku, the Jinchriki of Shukaku, was stationed here alongside Honoka, a kunoichi whose sensory perception rivaled the best in the village.
   Hana, whose sensory abilities surpassed even Honoka's due to her special constitution, was currently dedicated to healing the severely wounded and was temporarily unavailable for guard duty.
   When Rasa entered the dimly lit interior of the prison, the two captives sat before him. They were restrained with heavy chakra-suppressing chains and layered sealing techniques. The weight of the bindings alone would have crushed an ordinary shinobi.
   In front of the prisoners sat Bunpuku, calm and watchful, his eyes closed in silent concentration. Honoka stood nearby, observing everything from a small monitoring chamber with her chakra spread out like a web, ready to detect even the slightest fluctuation.
   "Kazekage-sama, you have arrived."
   Bunpuku said, his voice quiet but composed.
   Rasa nodded and spoke evenly,
   "You have done well, Bunpuku-dono. You too, Honoka. I am here to personally interrogate them. We need to find out the truth behind the Tailed Beast rampage that occurred in Sunagakure. Please wait outside the chamber."
   Without hesitation, the two obeyed his order and stepped out, leaving only Rasa and the two Jinchriki within the sealed room.
   On the surface, the incident looked like a joint assault by Iwagakure and Kirigakure. However, Rasa had already concluded that a far greater force had been manipulating events behind the scenes. Ever since he mentioned this possibility, Sunagakure's upper ranks had sensed that something did not add up.
   The enemy had caught them off guard and caused serious damage, but even so, neither Iwagakure nor Kirigakure had gained much from the assault. In fact, Kirigakure's involvement could still be explained, but Iwagakure's actions were suspicious. Given noki's cautious and pragmatic nature, it made no sense for him to sacrifice two tailed beasts just to inflict some damage on Sunagakure. That kind of self-destructive strategy had never been noki's style.
   More importantly, there was Rasa's own observation. In the current shinobi world, there should not be anyone who could control three tailed beasts simultaneously through sheer will.
   Even if the evidence pointed toward Iwagakure and Kirigakure, Sunagakure would not allow the incident to pass without retribution. Neither the village nor Rasa himself could ignore it.
   However, for now, the priority was to rebuild and recover. Only once Sunagakure had healed and stood tall again would the time come to answer this attack.
   Once Bunpuku, Baki, and Honoka had taken their positions outside the chamber, Rasa turned back to the two restrained Jinchriki. His expression darkened as he formed a seal with his hands.
   With a sudden shimmer of light, Tagitsuhime appeared before him, her presence gentle but firm.
   "Rasa-sama," she said, bowing slightly.
   "I am counting on you," Rasa replied.
   "Of course," she answered with a smile.
   The reason Rasa had summoned Tagitsuhime was simple. He needed to communicate with the tailed beasts inside the Jinchriki. Without the use of the Sharingan or any spiritual genjutsu techniques, he had no means to enter the beasts' mental space directly.
   However, Tagitsuhime did.
   As one of the high-ranking serpents of Rychi Cave, Tagitsuhime possessed the ability to communicate through a mental wavelength that resembled telepathic transmission. That power allowed her to guide others into the mental realm of tailed beasts, bypassing traditional genjutsu or visual dojutsu.
   Under her guidance, the world before Rasa's eyes shifted dramatically.
   The dim prison cell dissolved from view, replaced by a vast and endless spiritual plane. In this place of consciousness, two colossal creatures appeared before him-Son Gok, the Four Tails, and Saiken, the Six Tails. Both were chained down with heavy spiritual bindings, interlaced with layers of sealing jutsu that pulsed faintly in the air like molten script.
   Though restrained, they were far from unaware. Despite being sealed inside human Jinchriki, both tailed beasts had sensed what was happening in the outside world.
   Still, their ancient resentment toward humans had not faded. Their eyes burned with fury as they stared down at Rasa, radiating the same primal intensity they once showed in battle.
   "You, you damn human, caused that pain. It really hurt,"
   Saiken screeched with a high-pitched tone, thrashing about like an angry child.
   Rasa regarded the Six Tails calmly, without flinching. His voice remained steady.
   "But did I not save you? If I hadn't stopped you, you would've ended up just like the Five Tails. Though I'm well aware that tailed beasts never truly die."
   Son Gok, in contrast, maintained the composed tone of a gruff old warrior. His deep voice echoed like thunder.
   "What do you want from us, human?"
   Rasa met their eyes without fear or hesitation.
   "I came here to ask you one thing. I want to know who it was that controlled you and made you attack Sunagakure."
   "You think I'd tell a human anything?"
   Saiken spat venomously, still flailing in his chains. But Son Gok did not shout. He stared at Rasa intently, measuring his intentions. After a long silence, he finally spoke.
   "Oh? You sensed there was more?"
   Rasa responded with a slight smile, genuinely impressed.
   "Don't underestimate us tailed beasts."
   Son Gok said, his tone grim.
   "After being sealed for so long in this man's body, I've come to understand how humans think. If you were only here to ask that question, you wouldn't have spared our Jinchriki. You want something else."
   Rasa gave him a quiet nod of acknowledgment, his respect for the Four Tails deepening.
   "You are right. Besides uncovering the mastermind, I need one more thing. I need you to give me at least half of your chakra-voluntarily."
   The two tailed beasts froze.
   Son Gok's eyes narrowed in surprise, while Saiken instantly erupted into another tantrum.
   "Are you insane? That will never happen. You humans never change!"
   Son Gok ignored the Six Tails this time and instead focused solely on Rasa, contemplating his request. After a pause, he spoke again.
   Rasa repeated with a light chuckle, his expression relaxed.
   "Well, I suppose there's nothing I can do."
   That smile of his was calm, but behind it lay an aura so dangerous that even Son Gok's breath caught for a moment. He understood the meaning well enough-Rasa might not have been bluffing.
   After several moments of silence, the Four Tails finally made his decision.
   "I'll answer you. But I have one condition."
   The words triggered an immediate shriek from Saiken.
   "Are you serious? You're going to compromise with a human?"
   Son Gok turned to him sharply.
   "Shut up, Saiken. You felt it too. That presence that hijacked our minds-its power, its familiarity. That control wasn't natural. And if we deny this human, what do you think he'll do? You saw what he did to the Five Tails. He could take our chakra by force."
   That blunt statement made the Six Tails visibly recoil. The rebellious tone melted away. Saiken curled in on himself, embarrassed and quiet.
   Rasa, watching this silent exchange, understood the shift immediately.
   "Tell me your condition."
   "It's simple. You said it yourself. We tailed beasts never truly die. Still, between death and survival, I will always choose survival. I want you to guarantee the life of this Jinchriki. Keep Roshi alive."
   Rasa looked directly into the eyes of Son Gok, seeing the firm resolve in them. He nodded slowly with understanding.
   It all made sense now. No wonder the Four Tails had been able to achieve full transformation. His bond with Roshi must have reached an uncommon level of mutual respect.
   At that moment, Saiken finally spoke again, his tone quiet but defiant.
   "Fine. I'll give you what you want too. But I don't care about humans. I don't care about your village or your war. I want one thing only. When all this is over... I want my freedom."
   Rasa turned his gaze to the Six Tails, then gave him the same nod of recognition.
   "Then I will give you that chance."
   And so, beneath the pale sky of the mental plane, two ancient beasts, born of hatred and chaos, agreed, if only temporarily, to place a fragment of their power in human hands once more.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 215: Chapter 215: Yahiko Arrives
   The different conditions set forth by the Four Tails and the Six Tails revealed the complicated and deeply rooted tensions between Jinchriki and their tailed beasts.
   Why had Rasa remarked that the Four Tails seemed to have a decent relationship with its Jinchriki?
   Beyond the fact that the Four Tails had achieved full tailed beast transformation, there was another reason. When it came to tailed beasts, as long as they were extracted before the host's death, the Jinchriki's passing did not significantly endanger the beast's survival.
   And yet, even so, the Four Tails had asked that Roshi's life be preserved as a condition.
   The Six Tails, on the other hand, had made a much more straightforward demand.
   Naturally, Rasa had no objections. To both him and Sunagakure, tailed beasts had become something of a burden. He never intended to claim the beasts for himself.
   He had no desire to engage in conversations about understanding or trust with them. Choosing not to treat them purely as chakra weapons was already the furthest extent of his tolerance.
   As Rasa absorbed chakra from both the Four Tails and the Six Tails, Sunagakure received two groups of guests.
   Land of Wind, Sunagakure.
   In the wake of the chaos unleashed by the tailed beasts, Sunagakure had temporarily set aside foreign matters, focusing entirely on reconstruction. Chiyo, Ebiz, and the others had returned to help oversee the recovery process. Only Bunpuku had made his way back to Dragon Oasis.
   At dawn, Pakura received a report from the ANBU and departed the village with several of her trusted guards.
   Before long, they spotted five figures standing at the edge of the massive crater in the desert left behind by the tailed beast explosion. All five wore cloaks marked with red clouds against a black backdrop.
   There was no mistaking it. These five were prominent members of the Akatsuki.
   At the front stood Yahiko, Nagato, and Konan. The other two were Kysuke and Daibutsu.
   Even before the tailed beast rampage in Sunagakure, Yahiko had already intended to visit. But as the leader of Akatsuki, he could not make decisions unilaterally. Although the group had formed a cooperative relationship with Sunagakure and had helped resist some of the Iwagakure invasion, internal disputes had slowed Yahiko's plans.
   The core of the conflict was clear. Many Akatsuki members from smaller nations were happy to benefit from the alliance with Sunagakure but were not ready to accept any kind of subordination. Yahiko's sudden change in tone had left many of them uncomfortable.
   Then came the latest intel.
   Now, as the five members of Akatsuki stood before the vast canyon carved into the earth, their pupils contracted and their faces darkened.
   "You've got to be kidding... this is the power of a tailed beast? This kind of destruction..."
   Kysuke's voice trembled as sweat beaded on his forehead.
   Beside him, Daibutsu looked just as shaken.
   "For the Kazekage to have defended Sunagakure against a creature like that... this goes far beyond what we understand. No wonder people are calling him a demigod now. No... I saw Hanz-sama at the height of his strength, and even he didn't have power like this..."
   Konan stood still, her face pale as she looked out at the canyon stretching endlessly across the desert.
   She turned to glance at Yahiko and Nagato.
   To her surprise, Yahiko met her gaze with a gentle, reassuring smile.
   "Looks like we can completely let go of our worries. We really don't have to be afraid of the Kazekage making a move against us!"
   Everyone paused in surprise, then let out a dry chuckle in spite of themselves.
   It was true. If someone with that level of power truly intended to crush Akatsuki, there would have been no need for such complicated maneuvering.
   At that moment, Nagato's gaze shifted toward the distance.
   "Sunagakure's shinobi are approaching!"
   The two groups met not long after.
   When Pakura saw the three somewhat familiar faces from Akatsuki standing before her, her expression turned slightly complicated.
   Yahiko stepped forward to speak.
   "Apologies, Pakura-sama. We hope our visit during such a turbulent time doesn't inconvenience Sunagakure in any way."
   Pakura, never one for politeness, responded with blunt honesty.
   "It is an inconvenience. Of course it is."
   Yahiko's smile stiffened a little.
   "Normally, visitors wouldn't be welcomed during a sensitive time like this. But strangely enough, when the Kazekage received your request, he seemed quite pleased. He even assigned me personally to welcome you."
   "Is that so? Then we're truly thankful."
   This time, Yahiko's expression showed genuine relief, but the other four exchanged puzzled glances, each looking a bit unsure.
   "There's no need to be that thankful. You're not the only guests today."
   Yahiko blinked in confusion, and Konan was the one to ask, her curiosity piqued.
   "Someone else is visiting Sunagakure today?"
   "Yes. A shrine maiden from the Land of Demons. You arrived on the same day."
   The Akatsuki members immediately understood. The long-standing relationship between the Land of Demons and Sunagakure wasn't news to them.
   "Alright then. Follow me."
   Under Pakura's lead, the five Akatsuki members walked toward Sunagakure.
   As they drew closer, they noticed something strange. The ground beneath their feet had turned pitch black.
   Seeing their reaction, Pakura explained in a calm voice.
   "This used to be golden desert sand. But after the tailed beast bomb hit, the sand was melted. When it cooled, it formed something like obsidian, similar to lava. That's why the land looks like this now."
   Yahiko stared at the hardened surface and asked in surprise,
   "So this is all stone now? Doesn't that mean nothing can grow here anymore?"
   Pakura gave him a look that was half confusion and half mockery.
   "Nothing grew in the desert to begin with."
   It was Yahiko's first time visiting Sunagakure, and he was clearly caught off guard.
   "The environment here is really this harsh?"
   Pakura's tone relaxed just slightly.
   "Well, it's not entirely a bad thing. Now that the sand's turned into solid ground, it helps block the wind and the sandstorms from the Demon Desert beyond. Also, we've got a massive supply of stone for building. And whoever said nothing can grow on stone?"
   The Akatsuki members exchanged confused looks, but their confusion didn't last long.
   As they moved forward, the outline of Sunagakure gradually emerged in the distance. Around them, flecks of green began to appear on the charred earth.
   Looking closely, they saw tiny cracks in the stone from which small green sprouts had emerged, stretching eagerly toward the sky. The closer they got to the village, the more abundant and vibrant the greenery became.
   By the time they reached the outskirts of Sunagakure, what lay before them resembled an oasis hidden in the desert.
   A city wrapped in blooming flowers, lush grass, and rising trees. A paradise seemingly separated from the rest of the world.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 216: Chapter 216: The Bait I Can't Refuse
   When Yahiko and the others, led by Pakura, arrived at Sunagakure and stepped into the Kazekage's office within the Kazekage Tower, they were immediately taken aback by the bustling scene inside. The spacious office was packed wall to wall with people, easily over a hundred, and the air buzzed with intense discussion. All eyes were drawn toward two massive maps that hung prominently on the wall, commanding the attention of everyone present.
   Yahiko instinctively assumed Sunagakure was preparing some kind of counteroffensive against Iwagakure and Kirigakure. However, he quickly sensed something unusual, as the two maps told a different story.
   One of them was a topographical map detailing Sunagakure's terrain, clearly updated to reflect the dramatic changes caused by the recent tailed beast upheaval. The village, represented as a small dot, lay nestled in a canyon shaped like a gourd-narrow at the top and widening out below. The second map portrayed the larger territories of the Land of Wind and the Land of Demons, and featured a bold red line stretching across the area with precise intent.
   "Please wait here for a moment..."
   With a few quiet instructions, Pakura wove her way into the crowd.
   Yahiko and the others exchanged glances and remained where they stood, trying to shake off the uneasiness settling in their chests. The surrounding people, meanwhile, had also noticed the unfamiliar faces in their midst. Yet upon seeing that they were brought in by Pakura-sama herself, they relaxed visibly, with a few even offering friendly greetings.
   "I am Ryosuke, a merchant from the Land of the Sea. You don't appear to be shinobi from Sunagakure, are you?"
   Akatsuki's members were briefly taken aback. None of them could figure out why a merchant would be allowed inside the Kazekage's office during such a critical time.
   Curious, Yahiko responded with a nod.
   "We're from the Land of Rain."
   Ryosuke was visibly surprised, then broke into an admiring grin.
   "I see. So even the Land of Rain is now being considered by Kazekage-sama! I had assumed it was only the Land of Demons."
   That statement puzzled Yahiko and his companions.
   "Sir, what do you mean by 'being considered'?"
   Ryosuke paused and looked at them in mild confusion before replying with a surprised tone.
   "Eh? Aren't you here like the Miko-sama from the Land of Demons, to seek cooperation with Sunagakure?"
   Yahiko shook his head firmly.
   "No, we've simply come to pay our respects to Kazekage-sama."
   "Ah, I apologize then. I must've misunderstood!"
   Ryosuke laughed awkwardly, scratching the back of his head.
   At that moment, Konan, who had been silently studying the two large maps on the wall, turned toward them and spoke with quiet curiosity.
   "Ryosuke-san, may I ask what kind of cooperation you were referring to just now?"
   Ryosuke's eyes lit up as he spoke with a mixture of wonder and admiration.
   "You must have seen it as you entered the village, right? The entire environment around Sunagakure has changed. They say it was all caused by some kind of beast... what do they call it... yes, a tailed beast. It ravaged the land and left tremendous destruction in its wake."
   Yahiko and the others nodded solemnly, recalling the devastated terrain.
   "But even so, Kazekage-sama is truly exceptional. He saw a chance for transformation in the midst of all that damage."
   "Transform the village!?"
   Ryosuke turned and gestured toward the map of Sunagakure.
   "First off, the terrain around Sunagakure has become far more suitable for habitation. Naturally, land alone isn't much of an advantage if people can't live on it, but you must've noticed something else too when you arrived. Kazekage-sama actually used shinobi techniques to reshape the barren, blackened wasteland into a lush, fertile expanse brimming with greenery. That single action resolved the long-standing land shortage that had always hindered Sunagakure's development."
   As he spoke, Ryosuke gestured toward the dense crowd gathered ahead.
   "See all those people? They're all high-ranking figures of Sunagakure. Right now, they're arguing over plots of land."
   Yahiko frowned slightly, puzzled.
   "Fighting over land? Why? Has Sunagakure always had a shortage of land?"
   Ryosuke responded with a cryptic smile.
   "Well, land here had always been scarce, yes, but not to the point of being uninhabitable. The difference now is... no one knows just how valuable this land could become."
   "What do you mean by that?"
   Had it been anyone else asking, Ryosuke might've brushed the question aside. But seeing as these individuals were from the Land of Rain and had come under the escort of Pakura, the Scorch Release wielder and a notable figure in Sunagakure, he reconsidered. With a small nod, he reached into his pocket and pulled out a business card, then handed it to Yahiko.
   "This is my card. If the Land of Rain ends up forming an alliance with Sunagakure, I hope you'll keep me in mind."
   Curious, Yahiko took the card and opened it. The words printed clearly read: Ryosuke Construction Company.
   Seeing that Yahiko had read it, Ryosuke leaned in slightly, wearing a smile that practically dripped with flattery.
   "When I said the land would become extremely valuable, I meant it. It's tied to another bold initiative from Kazekage-sama. You must've seen it when you arrived-the enormous, pitch-black pit near the village?"
   Yahiko and the others nodded immediately. Of course, they had noticed it. That gaping void had startled them the moment they laid eyes on it.
   Only then did Ryosuke continue with more energy.
   "That, too, was formed by the tailed beast's rampage. But unlike the surrounding areas that were transformed into fertile land, that pit is entirely uninhabitable. Leaving it alone would be too dangerous. But Kazekage-sama has a visionary solution. He wants to transform it into an enormous lake."
   The boldness of that idea stunned them all over again.
   "Yes, exactly. That's the core of Kazekage-sama's grand plan."
   Ryosuke then turned and pointed to the second map-the one outlining the geography of the Land of Wind and the Land of Demons.
   "From that artificial lake, Kazekage-sama intends to construct a massive river. It will connect the Land of Demons, pass through Sunagakure, and eventually reach the sea. And once that river is complete..."
   At this point, Ryosuke's eyes gleamed with fervor.
   "Then the harsh, arid geography of the Land of Wind will no longer matter. Trade routes will open up. Goods from every corner of the world can be transported directly into Sunagakure. Can you imagine how much wealth that will bring? Sunagakure, which will control the entire waterway, will become the richest village in the entire shinobi world. Even Konohagakure won't be able to compete. And with the kind of power Kazekage-sama has already demonstrated, the village will be strong enough to stay safe, even through the coming wars. People will flock here from everywhere, and land will become even more precious. Eventually, it might be as valuable as gold."
   He was so immersed in his excitement that he didn't even notice the look of frozen astonishment on Yahiko and the others' faces.
   "This Kazekage-sama may be a shinobi, but he's also an extraordinary businessman. He granted development rights for the surrounding lands to the village's senior officials. Of course, shinobi aren't the ones handling construction. That responsibility falls on us merchants. And the profit margins? They're massive. Sunagakure already has a strong financial base, but once the waterway is up and running and trade starts flowing in, it'll be like earning money in your sleep. That's why, the moment word spread, everyone scrambled to get involved."
   Even after Ryosuke's explanation ended, the members of Akatsuki were still visibly shaken. The shock and awe hadn't yet faded from their expressions.
   "Looks like we arrived at just the right time. This Kazekage really is something else!"
   But what Ryosuke said next made every single one of them feel a chill creep down their spine.
   "Who could possibly disagree? All those shinobi villages endlessly waging war-what's the point? After so many years, nothing has truly changed. People continue to die, and the world outside remains chaotic. No one has managed to destroy anyone else. But Kazekage-sama... he truly understands what war is supposed to achieve."
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 217: Chapter 217: The Fourth Kazekage
   "What were you talking about?"
   Pakura emerged from the crowd and immediately noticed Yahiko and the others standing still, seemingly deep in thought. Yahiko blinked, shaking off his distraction, then turned to Ryosuke and offered a quiet word of thanks. Ryosuke smiled and waved it off, clearly flattered, while Pakura tilted her head, confused by the exchange. Still, she didn't dwell on it. Whatever it was, it wasn't worth her attention at the moment.
   "Come with me. Kazekage-sama is waiting for you."
   They followed her without delay, weaving through the dense crowd until they reached a quiet side room. When the five of them stepped inside, they found themselves in a reception room of modest size. There, seated casually on a sofa, was the man they had come to meet-Rasa, the Fourth Kazekage. Sitting across from him was a graceful young woman with long hair and a composed demeanor, accompanied by a silent bodyguard in glasses who stood unobtrusively at her side.
   Yahiko felt a dozen questions bubbling inside him, but before he could open his mouth, Rasa beat him to it, his tone tinged with bemusement.
   "Did you come wearing those outfits?"
   The abrupt question threw all five of them off.
   "Uh... is there something wrong with them?"
   Rasa raised an eyebrow and glanced at their matching black cloaks adorned with crimson clouds-iconic, unmistakable, and glaringly conspicuous.
   "Don't you think those outfits are a little too eye-catching?"
   Everyone hesitated. Yahiko looked down at himself, and only then did it hit him. In the gray skies and rain-soaked lands of the Land of Rain, these dark cloaks served as perfect camouflage. But here, under the cloudless sun and golden sands of the Land of Wind, they stood out more than a flare in the night.
   Rasa wasn't trying to criticize them for no reason.
   "Ever since the tailed beast incident six days ago, countless spies have had their eyes on Sunagakure. Walking in dressed like that, you were definitely noticed."
   Yahiko and the others exchanged uneasy glances but didn't reply. The Kazekage gave a quiet sigh and waved off the matter.
   "Never mind. What's done is done. Sit down. I was honestly glad when I heard you'd be visiting Sunagakure."
   The five of them took their seats, still feeling slightly uncomfortable under his scrutiny. Rasa then turned toward the young woman beside him, gesturing with one hand.
   "Let me introduce you. This is the former Miko of the Land of Demons, now its Queen, Miss Miroku."
   Following the agreement between the Land of Demons and the Land of Wind, and with Rasa sending elite jnin to guarantee her safety, Miroku had stepped down from her sacred position as Miko and assumed the throne, becoming the undisputed ruler of her land.
   "Miroku, these five are shinobi from the Land of Rain. The orange one is Yahiko. The girl with the blue hair, who actually resembles you a little, is Konan. The redhead is Nagato. As for the other two... I'm not entirely sure who they are."
   The two unfamiliar members promptly stepped forward and introduced themselves.
   Miroku studied them curiously, her lips curling into a gentle smile. She nodded with practiced grace and greeted them in turn.
   "Nice to meet you, Yahiko-san... Konan-san... Nagato-san..."
   Being greeted so sweetly by such a beautiful girl, Yahiko felt a flicker of nervousness rise within him as he responded with a polite nod. There was something disarming about Miroku's calm and graceful manner that momentarily made him forget the weight of why they were here.
   Once everyone had finished their introductions, Rasa turned his attention to Pakura, who sat to the side, her posture relaxed but her mood clearly less so.
   "What's the situation outside?"
   At his question, Pakura's face twisted into a scowl.
   "You know, all of this chaos is your fault. And now you're just hiding away in here while I'm left to deal with those clan elders. They're driving me insane, and it's eating into my training time."
   Rasa chuckled and shook his head.
   "There wasn't much choice. I originally wanted to leave it all to Seramu, but this situation is too delicate. Her position in the council is still unstable, and she doesn't have the sway to push back against the elders who back you. That's why it had to be you and Michikawa stepping up. Still, if this plan goes well, Sunagakure will walk into a future full of endless potential."
   Miroku nodded gently in agreement.
   "That's right, Pakura-onee-san. Even I can tell how meaningful this project is. I'm really grateful to Rasa-sama for allowing the Land of Demons to take part in it."
   Pakura turned to her and replied, her voice full of sincerity.
   "No, Miroku-sama. From the moment you heard about what happened to Sunagakure and came all the way here out of concern, you became a lifelong friend of this village."
   Rasa added with a small nod.
   "Next, Miroku, you just need to work with your ministers to finalize the cities and routes the river will pass through. Once that's decided, leave the rest to me."
   "Yes, I'll speak with them and confirm the details as soon as possible."
   At that moment, Yahiko, who had remained silent through the conversation, suddenly leaned forward and spoke.
   "Kazekage-sama, I'd like to ask... could the Land of Rain also become part of this plan?"
   His words startled everyone. Even Pakura blinked, surprised by the sudden request. But Rasa didn't look surprised at all. It was as if he'd been expecting the question. He tapped a finger rhythmically on the table and then responded slowly, with all eyes now fixed on him.
   "To be honest, Yahiko, I can already say-I respect all of you."
   That took Yahiko and the rest of the group by surprise. But beneath the compliment, they could sense there was something more behind his words.
   "I'm not someone who's fond of lofty ideals," Rasa admitted. "But I can't dislike someone who's willing to put their life on the line to pursue what they believe in. So I'll be direct with you."
   He looked them over with a calculating, but not unkind, gaze.
   "The real reason I agreed to meet with you today is because... in my original vision, the Land of Rain already had a place in the plan."
   Yahiko froze, then his face lit up with joy. But before that feeling could take root, Rasa's next statement cut through it like a gust of cold desert wind.
   "However, the Land of Rain I speak of... is not the Land of Rain as it stands now."
   Confusion spread across Yahiko's face.
   "Kazekage-sama, what do you mean by that?"
   Rasa didn't respond immediately. Instead, he leaned over and picked up a scroll resting on the table. With a casual flick of his wrist, he tossed it toward Yahiko.
   Yahiko unrolled the scroll, and the others leaned in to look. It didn't take long for everyone to understand exactly what Rasa was implying. The contents laid it out clearly-an outline of political shifts sweeping across the shinobi world, and the strategic possibilities tied to each one.
   "I imagine you've figured it out," Rasa said, his tone even but firm.
   "A new era is coming. The Third Hokage of Konohagakure has stepped down, and Namikaze Minato is poised to become the Fourth Hokage. Kirigakure has plunged into civil unrest. The Third Mizukage committed suicide, and Yagura has assumed the mantle of the Fourth Mizukage. But what of Amegakure, the Land of Rain? It remains in the grip of that aging Salamander Hanz. And you, Yahiko, lead a group that isn't even officially recognized within your own country. Do you really believe you're in any position to sit across from me and talk about alliances?"
   His words hung in the air like a stone dropped into still water. Yahiko and the others said nothing. Their expressions darkened, tension settling into their shoulders.
   Rasa's tone remained civil, but the meaning behind it struck like a blade-he was telling Yahiko, without pretense, that only by seizing control of Amegakure would he be taken seriously. Only then would Yahiko be acknowledged as a leader worthy of political negotiations.
   But the weight of those words clashed with everything Yahiko stood for. He hadn't founded Akatsuki to pursue dominance or political recognition. He had created it to bring peace to the shinobi world, to build a bridge between villages, and put an end to senseless bloodshed. Overthrowing Hanz would ignite a war between Akatsuki and Amegakure-a civil conflict that would drag innocent people into suffering and violence, the very thing Yahiko had sworn to avoid.
   Rasa understood that Yahiko would not accept the idea easily. His eyes held no impatience. In fact, his composure suggested he had anticipated this reaction.
   But Rasa also knew something else. Even if Yahiko refused to make that choice now, even if he clung to his ideals a little longer, the growing hatred festering between shinobi throughout the world-the endless cycle of betrayal, suffering, and war-would eventually push him to that decision. Whether he chose it willingly or was cornered by reality, the path ahead was inevitable.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 218: Chapter 218: Flowing Sand River and Fierce Fighting Lake
   Yahiko had never imagined that a simple visit to Sunagakure would end with Rasa placing such a difficult dilemma in his hands. At that moment, the flaw in the idealism shared by Yahiko, Konan, and Nagato became painfully clear. Faced with a decision of enormous weight, none of them could abandon their emotions and ideals to make the most pragmatic choice in terms of benefit and consequence.
   But it was hard to fault them for it. They were still young, and despite everything they had been through, they still carried within them a trace of hope, hope that the world could be changed without resorting to the same cycle of violence they had sworn to escape. Perhaps it would only be when Hanz himself turned on them that they would truly awaken to how brutal the world could be.
   Yahiko didn't remain in Sunagakure for long. After barely half a day, he quietly departed under the cover of night. Rasa wasn't offended. He calmly resumed his original agenda, pushing forward Sunagakure's development and attending to the issues related to the Four-Tails and the Six-Tails.
   Roughly a week later, Sunagakure began to recover from the devastation inflicted by the rampaging tailed beasts. Bit by bit, the village returned to normal. With the formal announcement of Sunagakure's Five-Year Development Plan, the atmosphere grew steadily more vibrant. If not for the still-visible cracks in buildings and the radically reshaped landscape encircling the village, one might never have guessed that just two weeks earlier, Sunagakure had teetered on the brink of destruction.
   While Sunagakure pressed forward on its path of recovery and expansion, the machinery of fate across the shinobi world began turning in earnest.
   The first tremor came from Kirigakure. Before Sunagakure even had the chance to settle its score with the Mist Village, news arrived that Kirigakure had already spiraled into chaos. Unlike Sunagakure, which openly embraced external alliances to fuel its development, Kirigakure had long adhered to a policy of rigid isolationism. As a result, information from the village was often tightly suppressed, but even so, Rasa received crucial updates through his ANBU agents embedded in the Land of Water.
   One such report claimed that the Third Mizukage had suddenly committed suicide.
   For a Kage, a figure of immense strength and authority, to take his own life seemed improbable. In fact, that wasn't what happened. Though no definitive intelligence confirmed it, ANBU operatives in Kirigakure discovered that on the night news of the Six-Tails' appearance in Sunagakure reached them, a rebellion ignited within the Hidden Mist.
   At the center of the uprising was the Hzuki clan.
   On the third day of the revolt, the Third Mizukage was found dead, officially ruled a suicide. Taking his place was a shinobi named Yagura, who was swiftly declared the Fourth Mizukage. It was clearly a compromise between various powerful factions. For example, Mangetsu Hzuki, a prodigious shinobi from the Hzuki clan, was named the new leader of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist. Once a squad personally formed and led by the Third Mizukage, the group was now under Mangetsu's control. He not only wielded the powerful twin swords Hiramekarei but was also granted command over all seven of the legendary blades.
   Next came news from Konohagakure. Just three days ago, the Hidden Leaf held a grand inauguration ceremony for its Fourth Hokage. Minato Namikaze, who had risen to fame as a hero during the last Great Ninja War, received formal recognition from the Fire Daimy and officially took up the mantle of Hokage, inheriting the position from Hiruzen Sarutobi.
   Then there was Iwagakure and Kumogakure. Upon learning of the tailed beast crisis that had rocked Sunagakure, it was Iwagakure who acted first. They immediately recalled all shinobi stationed outside their borders, including those operating within Konohagakure, and publicly declared that they were closing their borders and withdrawing from all ongoing conflicts.
   Anyone with a discerning eye could immediately understand the reason behind these shifts. Iwagakure feared Sunagakure's retaliation. A village that had stood its ground against three tailed beasts without external aid, such strength was something Iwagakure no longer had the power to challenge. The show of force was enough to shake their confidence, and so they chose to retreat.
   Following Iwagakure's withdrawal, Kumogakure acted quickly, also recalling its shinobi from foreign deployments. However, unlike Iwagakure, Kumogakure did not shut its borders completely. Instead, they adopted a cautious wait-and-see stance toward global affairs. This was largely because Kumogakure had suffered minimal damage in the recent chaos and still retained enough strength to take part in conflict if the situation demanded it.
   And just like that, the shinobi world slipped once again into an eerie silence.
   No one could count how many times this cycle had repeated, brief moments of calm, always preceded by catastrophe and followed inevitably by more war. But this time, there was one thing everyone could agree on. This current peace had been made possible by the Kazekage of Sunagakure.
   It was his unmatched strength and strategic brilliance that had, for the moment, stabilized the entire shinobi world. A feat so great that only mythical figures like the God of Shinobi, Hashirama Senju, or the Demon of the Shinobi World, Madara Uchiha, had ever achieved anything comparable.
   And now, with Sunagakure announcing its massive Five-Year Development Plan, particularly the ambitious excavation of a canal linking Sunagakure to the sea and to the Land of Demons, the attention of the entire shinobi world had shifted toward the desert village.
   Ordinary civilians might not have grasped the significance of it all. But shrewd merchants were already moving in anticipation, their eyes fixed on a future overflowing with profit. They saw three key reasons for Sunagakure's potential.
   First, with such a powerful Kazekage at the helm, long-term peace and security in the Land of Wind were practically guaranteed.
   Second, unlike other hidden villages that remained closed-off or overly cautious, Sunagakure welcomed outsiders and fostered a highly favorable environment for trade and business.
   And third, prosperity was no longer a vague dream, it was reality. In just the past year alone, numerous merchants had made fortunes by doing business in Sunagakure.
   The only thing that had ever limited the village's growth was the harsh desert terrain that acted as a natural barrier. But now, with the canal officially approved as part of the Five-Year Plan, that final obstacle was about to be swept away.
   Across the continent, caravans were already being assembled. Warehouses were being stocked to capacity. Everyone was waiting for the canal to open, ready to flood the Land of Wind with commerce.
   Meanwhile, within Sunagakure itself, the route of the canal had been finalized after a week of intense planning and engineering surveys. It would be called the River of Flowing Sand, Rysa-gawa. Construction began immediately.
   As for the lake from which the river would begin and into which it would feed, the village had named it Lake Reto, in honor of Reto, the First Kazekage. It was a gesture wrapped in national pride and symbolism, a tribute to the village's origins as it charged toward a new future.
   Since this project was deeply tied to Sunagakure's destiny, the village treated it with the highest level of importance. Ceremonies had been planned in meticulous detail. And so, at dawn, the edge of the massive pit, now transformed into a basin lined with reinforced earthen walls and steel railings, was teeming with people.
   Not just Sunagakure residents, but merchants and nobles from every corner of the continent had made their way here to witness what many expected to be a miracle.
   The village had made a stunning announcement: the River of Flowing Sand would be completed within a single month.
   To many, that seemed completely impossible through normal means.
   But according to the official announcement, the river would consist of two major branches. One branch would stretch west across the Land of Wind and connect Sunagakure directly to the sea. The second would run southeast through both the Land of Wind and the Land of Demons, creating a direct inland route into the latter's heartland.
   Construction would begin with the western branch.
   Thanks to the sparse population and lack of mountains along the planned path, there were no major relocation or demolition obstacles. Still, the distance alone was staggering, the first branch would extend over 1300 kilometers. That meant Sunagakure would need to deploy a large number of shinobi, including the Kazekage himself.
   And this Kazekage, already hailed by many as a demigod, even referred to by some as a god, had become a symbol of awe throughout the shinobi world. Not everyone had seen his power firsthand, but those who had would never pass up a second chance.
   And so, beneath the crisp light of morning and the excited chatter of thousands, the work began.
   "Sage Art: Limit Release, Wood Style: All Things Bloom Anew!"
   "Earth Style: Willed Transformation!"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 219: Chapter 219: The Five Kage Conference
   "Earth Style: Willed Transformation!"
   It was a remarkable jutsu among Earth Release techniques. While categorized as a summoning jutsu, its function was unique, upon activation, it summoned vast quantities of rock and soil, which could then mold themselves into precise formations if guided by a predesigned layout.
   Once the decision was made to use shinobi techniques for constructing the River of Flowing Sand, Rasa immediately chose this one. The reason was simple. The river's path stretched across the great expanse of the Land of Wind, a land dominated by soft desert sands. That terrain posed a deadly challenge. There were no natural rocks or stable ground, only ever-shifting dunes. Any trench dug into it would inevitably be swallowed again, buried under waves of sand. Even seawater, if channeled through it, would be absorbed quickly, turning the entire region into a toxic saline marshland.
   But Willed Transformation offered a perfect solution. It didn't excavate, it replaced. It allowed for the direct formation of a structured stone riverbed atop the sand, bypassing all the hazards of the environment.
   Of course, Rasa himself possessed an even greater ability. His Object Conversion Technique allowed him to transmute any material into solid earth or stone. With enough time, he could have handled the entire project alone. But he had two reasons not to. First, the scale of the river was immense, and time was limited. Second, and more importantly, he intended to use the project as a means to generate income for the village's shinobi.
   A total of just over nine hundred shinobi were mobilized for the project. That number wasn't chosen randomly. It represented the full roster of Earth Release users within Sunagakure. Rasa organized them into three rotating teams, ensuring constant, uninterrupted progress while maintaining efficiency and energy.
   That didn't mean Rasa stood idle.
   At regular intervals, he stepped in personally to carry out the river's ecological phase. Using his Object Conversion Technique and other powerful nature-based methods, he planted vegetation along the banks and reshaped the surrounding landscape. This wasn't just for appearance. It was a deliberate effort to gradually modify the entire environment, preparing it for sustainable life and growth.
   Under the astonished eyes of thousands, hundreds of shinobi from Sunagakure formed seals in perfect synchronization.
   In the next instant, the golden desert cracked and split. A massive trench, four hundred meters wide, carved itself from the sand. Simultaneously, a deluge of stone materialized out of thin air and paved the channel, transforming the raw trench into a reinforced stone riverbed capable of withstanding both time and water.
   Lush vines and vibrant foliage erupted from the newly formed banks, weaving threads of green into the barren desert. Grass, shrubs, and trees flourished where nothing had grown before. In a matter of minutes, the lifeless sand had become a corridor of flowing vitality.
   To the gathered villagers and foreign merchants, it was nothing short of a miracle.
   The riverbed extended steadily, crawling toward the desert's endless horizon like a great serpent of stone and life. It was a spectacle no one would ever forget.
   The villagers of Sunagakure erupted in cheers, elated by the strength of their village. The visiting merchants, seasoned, shrewd, skeptical men and women, were shaken to their core. Their skepticism was gone. Now they knew with certainty: Sunagakure had not exaggerated. At this terrifying pace, the river truly could be completed in just one month.
   All that remained was for them to return home and prepare. The wealth promised by the canal was real. The opportunity of a lifetime was upon them, and they would not let it pass.
   Joyous cheers rose like waves across the desert skies, echoing from the canyon walls surrounding Sunagakure.
   Land of Fire, Konohagakure
   The grand succession ceremony of the Fourth Hokage had concluded days earlier, and the village of Konohagakure now basked in the afterglow of celebration.
   But that celebration was not for Minato Namikaze.
   As the newly appointed Hokage, he didn't have time to enjoy the festivities. The moment the Hokage's cloak had settled on his shoulders, so too had the burden of the entire village. The weight of every life within Konoha now rested on him, its safety, its politics, its future. And Minato, though brilliant and respected, felt that burden with suffocating clarity.
   To better understand the duties of the Hokage, Minato hadn't returned home in three days. An unending torrent of official work had piled up, pressing down on him with an almost physical weight. He couldn't help but feel that even facing off alone against a hundred Iwagakure shinobi had been less exhausting than this. Fortunately, amidst the relentless workload, there was at least one piece of uplifting news: now that he was Hokage, the restriction placed on Kushina had finally been lifted.
   Just as he was buried under a mountain of paperwork towering over a meter high, there was a knock at the office door. Without waiting for a response, a familiar voice rang out.
   "So, Minato, not so easy sitting in that chair, is it?"
   Jiraiya strolled in with his usual irreverent grin. Seeing his master, Minato let out a rare sigh of exasperation.
   "Yes, sensei. I feel like my head is about to explode."
   Then his eyes fell on the three younger figures trailing in behind Jiraiya. His weary expression softened.
   "Sorry, Kakashi, Obito, Rin. I've been so busy these past few days."
   Rin, as neat as always with her forehead protector tied snugly and her cheeks painted, quickly shook her head and spoke cheerfully.
   "No, not at all! We're just happy you became Hokage!"
   As she finished, she reached behind her and revealed a small, ribbon-wrapped box.
   "This is a gift we prepared for you, sensei!"
   Kakashi stood silent and aloof as usual, offering a polite nod, while Obito stepped forward with a worried look on his face.
   "Sensei, now that you're Hokage, does that mean you won't have time to train us anymore?"
   "As soon as I get the village affairs under control, I'll be back to training you like before."
   Jiraiya added with a laugh,
   "Yeah, don't worry, brats. Minato's just busy for now. Look at the old man, he's still Hokage and spends most of his days peeking into bathhouses."
   A wave of silence swept through the room.
   Minato quickly cleared his throat and changed the subject.
   "Alright, you three go rest for now. Jiraiya-sensei and I have some things to talk about."
   Once the three had left, Minato sighed heavily, rubbing his temples. But as he turned back to the mountain of documents, his brows instinctively furrowed again. Seeing that, Jiraiya spoke with a half-serious tone.
   "Minato, you really need someone to help you with all this."
   "I've already reached out to Shikaku and the others."
   Then, as if remembering something important, Minato said hesitantly,
   "Sensei, I've also been considering bringing Fugaku in."
   Jiraiya's expression immediately darkened.
   "Minato, I know you promised Fugaku some things before becoming Hokage, but don't move too fast. Forget the old man, those two elders and Danzo won't stand for it. Right now, you need to focus on getting used to your new role first."
   Minato's gaze dropped slightly. After a moment of silent thought, he gave a subtle nod.
   Jiraiya relaxed a little and continued,
   "Next up, you'll have to prepare for the Five Kage Summit. But this one's going to be tough. Given how things are across the shinobi world, getting all the Kage to sit down together won't be easy, especially that Kazekage."
   But Minato's eyes lit up with resolve.
   "No matter how difficult, it has to be done, right, sensei? And honestly... I think the Kazekage might actually be the easiest one to convince."
   Jiraiya blinked, surprised.
   "Oh? Why do you say that?"
   "You've seen the latest intel too, haven't you, sensei?"
   "I have," Jiraiya admitted with a sigh. "That Kazekage really is something else. He's nothing like the Kage that came before."
   "I think so too. Rasa-san doesn't just stand at the peak of the shinobi world with his strength. When it comes to development and leadership, he's on a completely different level. I feel like there's a lot I could learn from him. And maybe that's exactly why... I don't believe he has any interest in war."
   "Maybe. But that doesn't mean he's going to let Iwagakure or Kirigakure off the hook. And that old fossil Onoki? He won't budge easily either."
   Minato's face grew serious. He leaned forward slightly, lowering his voice as he spoke.
   "Sensei... don't you feel like something about the Tailed Beast Riot in Sunagakure doesn't add up? Like it wasn't just a random incident... but something more?"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 220: Chapter 220: Shukaku Appears
   Jiraiya had, of course, realized that something was off about the Tailed Beast Riot in Sunagakure. What stood out most was how Iwagakure and Kirigakure, two villages that had long been adversaries, had suddenly decided to cooperate. Even if their shared objective was the destruction of Sunagakure, sacrificing three Tailed Beasts in the process was an incomprehensibly steep cost.
   According to the latest intel, the incident had led directly to the deaths of the Five-Tails and Six-Tails, while the status of the Four-Tails remained uncertain. This meant that even if their attack had achieved its intended result, Iwagakure would have lost both the Four-Tails and Five-Tails, and Kirigakure would have paid with the Six-Tails.
   Kirigakure's true intentions remained a mystery, but Jiraiya knew noki all too well. That old man would never agree to a plan that left his side weaker, especially if it involved a disadvantage as grave as this.
   "Do you have any theories?" Jiraiya asked, his voice solemn.
   "Nothing for now. We'll have to wait until Aoba and the others return from Iwagakure before we can be certain."
   Jiraiya gave a slow nod, then released a long, weary sigh.
   "I wonder when this world will ever know true peace..."
   Sunagakure, Dragon's Oasis
   Fortunately, Rasa had chosen to build the Dragon's Oasis over fifty kilometers away from the village, and that foresight had proven invaluable. The Tailed Beast Riot hadn't touched the oasis, sparing it from destruction. Only a few forested areas closer to the village had been ravaged when the underground river swelled and broke through during the chaos. But even that damage was minor. With the overwhelming natural energy now surging through the Dragon's Oasis, it was only a matter of time before nature healed itself.
   When Rasa returned after two weeks, he discovered that the oasis had expanded again, its diameter now approaching five kilometers. By the standards of the entire Land of Wind, it had already become one of the largest oases in the country. This time, however, Rasa was not alone. With him were the Jinchuriki of the Four-Tails and Six-Tails, both unconscious and still sealed.
   Stepping forward to greet him was none other than Bunpuku, the aged Jinchuriki of the One-Tail who had been faithfully guarding the oasis for years.
   "Hm. Bunpuku-dono, has everything been peaceful here lately?"
   Because Chiyo and Ebiz had returned to Sunagakure, and Rasa himself had remained stationed in the village due to the unrest, he hadn't visited the oasis in quite some time.
   Bunpuku respectfully pressed his palms together.
   "Rest assured, Kazekage-sama. I've remained here the entire time, using Shukaku's power to watch over the entire forest. There have been no strange movements or disturbances. But how is everything back in the village?"
   "Everyone is recovering. We suffered some losses, but all things considered, we were fortunate."
   Bunpuku let out a faint sigh. This was the true reason why the world feared the Tailed Beasts so intensely. As a Jinchuriki himself, he understood more clearly than most the fear and resentment that people carried toward them.
   As these thoughts passed through his mind, he glanced toward the two unconscious Jinchuriki Rasa had brought and asked curiously,
   "Kazekage-sama, have you brought them here to imprison them in this place?"
   Rasa's reply left Bunpuku completely stunned.
   "I came to fulfill the promise I made, to grant the Six-Tails its freedom. As for the Four-Tails... he doesn't trust humans, so he asked to come here and witness things for himself."
   Bunpuku was utterly shocked. He wondered if he had misheard, but before he could speak again, Rasa had already started to take action.
   He stepped forward to the two unconscious Jinchuriki.
   "Dragon Vein Seal, Release!"
   The moment he spoke, the sealing formulas etched into their bodies dissolved, and an overwhelming surge of chakra erupted from both of them. Within seconds, the towering forms of the Four-Tails and Six-Tails began to materialize at the edge of the vast forest, appearing before Bunpuku in their full, awe-inspiring presence.
   As soon as the two Tailed Beasts gazed out over the immense forest spread before them, visible confusion flashed across their faces. Despite being beings forged from Yin-Yang Release and unable to directly sense senjutsu energy, they could unmistakably feel the immense life force permeating the area.
   The Four-Tails asked, his voice filled with wonder. The Six-Tails twisted its serpentine head from side to side, scanning the forest with cautious curiosity.
   Rasa raised his gaze to meet theirs and spoke with steady composure.
   "This is a secret restricted zone of Sunagakure. I call it: Dragon's Oasis."
   "Dragon's Oasis!? Kazekage, why have you brought us here?"
   The Four-Tails' voice carried suspicion, while the Six-Tails bristled, already tense.
   "Simple," Rasa answered, "I came to fulfill the promise I made. To grant the Six-Tails its freedom. But to avoid unnecessary disruptions, it needed to happen somewhere isolated. And beyond that... I have another idea."
   The Four-Tails narrowed his eyes, suspicion growing sharper. The Six-Tails let out a hostile snarl.
   "Damn it, I knew it! Humans are always the same. Are you going back on your word?"
   But Rasa's expression didn't waver.
   "Don't be so quick to condemn me. Just listen first."
   He turned and gestured to the vast forest stretching behind him.
   "Six-Tails, tell me... what do you think of this place?"
   "I don't think anything of it," the Six-Tails shot back, voice tight with distrust. "What, are you planning to trap me here?"
   "No... it's a suggestion. As a Tailed Beast, you know as well as I do that even if you're released now, the world won't stop coveting your power. It's only a matter of time before someone seals you again. Maybe not ordinary shinobi, but what about the one who controlled you from the shadows?"
   The Six-Tails was just about to protest but froze. The mention of that unseen figure immediately silenced it. The Four-Tails remained wordless, and Bunpuku, too, lowered his eyes in quiet contemplation.
   "So, instead of roaming endlessly, hunted and never at peace, why not stay here, in Sunagakure's Dragon's Oasis?"
   All three, Four-Tails, Six-Tails, and Bunpuku, visibly reacted, taken aback by the proposition. They fully grasped what Rasa was offering.
   "Don't worry. I won't shackle you. You know very well your power means little in a fight against someone like me. And while I can't say with certainty that I could defeat whoever has been orchestrating things behind the scenes, the fact that he hasn't dared confront me directly means he has some degree of fear. I can protect you."
   "Damn human! Who asked for your protection?"
   The Six-Tails growled, but the sharpness in its tone had lessened.
   The Four-Tails remained quiet, visibly lost in thought, and Bunpuku simply stared at Rasa with astonishment.
   In truth, Bunpuku could tell, the Six-Tails was wavering. For as long as they had existed, Tailed Beasts had known only an endless cycle of pursuit and imprisonment. They had never known true peace. But now, with this offer in front of him... could this man truly be trusted?
   At that moment, Bunpuku suddenly stepped forward.
   "Kazekage-sama... may I speak with the Six-Tails?"
   Rasa blinked, clearly surprised by the request, but quickly grasped Bunpuku's intent.
   "But I'll need your permission first. Shukaku wants to come out."
   Rasa saw no reason to refuse. As Bunpuku's chakra began to surge and spiral, the massive form of the One-Tail Shukaku burst forth, rising up beside the others.
   And in that instant, on the desert's edge that bordered the flourishing forest, three colossal Tailed Beasts stood side by side, their enormous bodies towering above the trees and casting long shadows over the land.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 221: Chapter 221: Shukaku's Persuasion
   Shukaku's sudden appearance caught Rasa completely off guard.
   And it wasn't just Rasa. Even the Four Tails and Six Tails were visibly stunned when the One Tail emerged before them. Their expressions shifted to seriousness, tinged with something resembling nostalgia.
   "It's been a long time, Shukaku."
   "What's this? Have you ended up bowing to humans too, just like Son?"
   Having stepped out of the seal and seen daylight again for the first time in ages, Shukaku did not display the irritable demeanor he was known for. Instead, his voice carried a rare calm.
   "Son, Koku, I didn't come here for small talk. There's only one thing I want to say."
   As he spoke, his cross shaped pupils locked onto Rasa.
   "Even though this human is just as unpleasant as the rest, if we Tailed Beasts have to choose one to trust, then right now, this one is our best bet."
   The Six Tails let out a shrill, mocking laugh.
   "Shukaku, you've really surrendered to a human. You're a disgrace to all of us!"
   The Four Tails, however, spoke with contemplation.
   Shukaku shrugged his shoulders.
   "It's simple. I understand this human better than you do. From the moment he first extracted my chakra, I've been watching him through my Jinchriki. I've witnessed much of what he's done. Though I still loathe humans, there's one thing I know for certain. This human, and even Sunagakure, don't need to enslave us for power."
   The Four Tails repeated the question with the same steady tone.
   "You must've sensed it too. The energy within this human and all around this forest-it's not like our chakra, and it's not even like natural energy. They call it Senjutsu energy."
   The Four Tails wasn't ignorant. If the source of Rasa's power and that of the shinobi in Sunagakure was fundamentally different from chakra, then perhaps they truly had no reason to covet the Tailed Beasts' strength. Still, he hesitated.
   The Six Tails voiced the doubt both of them shared.
   "Then why do you still need our chakra?"
   Rasa responded without hesitation.
   "Because Senjutsu energy is produced by converting chakra and natural energy. I need your chakra as seeds to turn the trees here into ones that generate Senjutsu energy and enrich this world with it."
   "And what will that do to us Tailed Beasts?"
   Hearing this, Rasa scratched his cheek.
   "I'm sorry. I don't know."
   His blunt honesty left both the Four Tails and Six Tails momentarily silent.
   "I haven't done it yet. Right now, the Senjutsu energy in this Dragon Oasis mainly comes from the Dragon Vein chakra of Rran and the chakra of the demon Mry from the Land of Demons."
   The Four Tails was taken aback.
   "You mean to say, you didn't use Shukaku's chakra? But didn't he just say-"
   "The amount of Tailed Beast chakra I need is massive. Given the condition Bunpuku was in at the time, it wasn't possible to extract that much chakra from him."
   For the first time, the Tailed Beasts present began forming a genuine impression of who Rasa truly was.
   How could he be described? Not bad, actually. He cared deeply about the lives of his comrades, showed honesty, and wielded great power. Even though he needed their chakra, he had never resorted to coercion or forceful means. Perhaps that was the most important thing for Tailed Beasts. After all, they were living beings deserving of respect.
   Yet the Tailed Beasts still carried one lingering worry. Could this so-called Senjutsu energy truly leave them unaffected?
   Just as the Four Tails sank deeper into doubt, Shukaku suddenly spoke up.
   "If you're still uneasy, then I'll be the first test subject!"
   The moment he said this, not only were the other two Tailed Beasts stunned, but Rasa himself stared at Shukaku in disbelief. He couldn't understand why Shukaku had suddenly become so eager. For a moment, even Rasa found himself doubting the situation.
   But soon, the reason became clear.
   Shukaku glanced at the two Tailed Beasts and Rasa with a sly grin and let out a smug laugh.
   "You haven't noticed it yet, have you?"
   In the original story, when Naruto learned to control the Nine Tails' chakra, he had to undergo a special kind of training that involved confronting the dark side within himself.
   Where did that dark side come from?
   It wasn't just the hatred and resentment born from the discrimination Naruto faced as a Jinchriki. There was also a malevolent will embedded in the Tailed Beast's chakra itself.
   Take the Nine Tails, for example. It was once called the embodiment of hatred. But when the Sage of Six Paths first created it, the Nine Tails was nothing more than a cute little fox.
   It was the emotions of hatred accumulated over a thousand years of being hunted, betrayed, and exploited by humans that twisted it into what it is today.
   Emotion itself is a form of spiritual power. It is a kind of strength.
   Karin of the Uzumaki clan possesses a Kagura Mind's Eye that allows her to sense these emotions.
   The same applies to the other Tailed Beasts; they, too, have been influenced by this malevolent force. From a power perspective, this evil intent has little effect on them. However, mentally, it makes the Tailed Beasts extremely irritable.
   Yet at this moment, both the Four Tails and Six Tails could feel the serenity in Shukaku's chakra. Even Rasa only realized it after Shukaku pointed it out.
   Indeed, compared to the Shukaku sealed inside Gaara in the future, this Shukaku residing within Bunpuku was clearly much more peaceful. Even his chakra was far less violent.
   It seemed that when Rasa had previously extracted Shukaku's chakra, although no Chakra Fruit had been produced, it had nonetheless affected Shukaku's temperament.
   Of course, Bunpuku's influence played a significant role in that as well. With Shukaku stepping forward, everything that followed became much easier to manage.
   Land of Fire, Konohagakure.
   Minato and his team did not have to wait long. His personal escorts-Yamashiro Aoba, Genma Shiranui, and Raido Namiashi-returned with good news from Iwagakure, Kumogakure, and Kirigakure respectively. The three current Kage from those villages had all expressed interest in the Five Kage Summit proposed by Konohagakure.
   What caught Minato's attention most was the report from Iwagakure. It appeared that during the recent Tailed Beast Riot in Sunagakure, Iwagakure had also been manipulated by an unknown party. This was excellent news-nothing could have been better. It strengthened Minato's confidence in successfully organizing the upcoming Five Kage Summit. Now, his only remaining challenge was persuading the most troublesome participant-the Kazekage of Sunagakure.
   As this news spread, the senior members of Konohagakure grew increasingly satisfied with their new Fourth Hokage. Everyone except one.
   At Konohagakure's Root base, Danzo's expression was darker than ever. Once again, the position of Hokage had slipped through his fingers. Minato was too young. Unless an unforeseen accident occurred, Danzo, already sixty years old, had lost any realistic chance of becoming Hokage.
   Would Danzo accept that? Of course not. If he did, he wouldn't be Danzo.
   With that thought firmly in mind, he slowly rose and issued a command.
   "Contact the so-called demigod of Amegakure. I'll be paying him a visit."
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 222: Chapter 222: Jigen
   A country with almost no presence in the world of shinobi. It was so insignificant that most maps didn't even bother marking its existence. Tucked away between the Land of Earth and the Land of Lightning, its territory was no more than a black speck, a place where barely anyone lived. But judging this land by its size alone would be a grave mistake.
   Despite its obscurity, it harbored medical techniques so advanced that even Tsunade, one of the legendary Sannin, had been left astonished.
   Just over a year ago, after leaving Konohagakure behind and setting off on her travels with her disciple Shizune, Tsunade had come across a man.
   His name was Victor. He claimed to loathe the unending shinobi wars and had dedicated his life to developing medical ninjutsu aimed at restoring those crippled by battle. His approach centered on exploring the regenerative abilities within human cells.
   When he learned that Tsunade, the most revered medical ninja in the shinobi world, had left her village, he didn't hesitate. Boldly, Victor approached her and invited her to join him in the Land of Valleys to collaborate on researching regenerative medical technology.
   Though Tsunade initially refused, Victor's vision stirred something within her. In the end, she agreed and brought Shizune with her to assist in developing a revolutionary technique that could enable human tissue to autonomously regenerate.
   Though the Land of Valleys had astonishing advancements in medicine, it lacked understanding of chakra and medical ninjutsu. Tsunade's arrival changed that overnight. Her expertise bridged the gap, and the progress of their research accelerated dramatically.
   However, more than a year passed, and despite their efforts to stimulate autonomous tissue regeneration using activated human DNA, they had yet to see any real success.
   Now, Tsunade was preparing to leave.
   The reason was straightforward. She had received a message from Jiraiya, telling her that Minato had officially become the Fourth Hokage and expressing his hope that she would return to lend her strength.
   Although she had left Konohagakure in anger a year ago, Tsunade could never sever her bond with the village entirely. This was, after all, the village her grandfather, Hashirama Senju, had founded. With the old man stepping down and Minato taking the helm, Tsunade saw a new opportunity, a chance to shape the village's future once more. And of course, Jiraiya had added in the letter that Konohagakure now faced threats that required someone of her power and experience.
   The Land of Valleys had originally planned a farewell ceremony for her, but Tsunade declined. Without ceremony or attention, she and Shizune quietly departed, slipping away as master and disciple.
   In a fog-draped building poised at the edge of a canyon...
   A short, middle-aged man knelt respectfully before a robed figure clad like a monk.
   The monk appeared refined and composed, draped in a clean white cloak. Beside him stood a white table, elegantly arranged with red wine and dessert.
   "So it failed again? Even with Tsunade's help, you still couldn't achieve it?"
   The monk's voice was calm, but the question made cold sweat drip down the man's temples.
   "Lord Jigen, while we haven't succeeded, it wasn't without progress. I've come to realize that the key to creating artificial humans doesn't lie in the technique alone, it's in the cells of the First Hokage, Hashirama Senju. If you can provide me with his cells, I'm confident I can produce an artificial human that meets your expectations."
   Yes, this so-called monk was none other than Isshiki tsutsuki. A thousand years ago, he had been ambushed and betrayed by Kaguya, forcing him to parasitize the body of a monk named Jigen.
   Ever since, Isshiki had struggled across the centuries to find a proper vessel for resurrection. But time and again, his efforts had failed. None of the hosts he encountered could endure the crushing weight of his vast chakra, just like Jigen himself, whose body was slowly deteriorating.
   Thus began his pursuit of artificial humans.
   He wanted to create a flawless vessel, one capable of completely containing and withstanding his chakra. And yet, despite countless experiments, the results were always the same, failure.
   "Hashirama Senju's cells, is it? Victor, do you truly believe I have the power right now to seize the First Hokage's DNA from Konohagakure?"
   Jigen didn't bother to conceal his current weakness. Despite this, he remained immeasurably more powerful than Victor, who instantly trembled harder under his piercing gaze.
   "B-but if that's the case..."
   "Enough. At this moment, it's simply not possible."
   "I know what you want to say. But the Kazekage from Sunagakure isn't an option either. I can't afford to reveal myself. Kaguya's son scattered the chakra of the Ten-Tails across the shinobi world. Even if I made my move now, it would be impossible to cultivate a God Tree and bear a Chakra Fruit fast enough. It would all be for nothing."
   Though unwilling, Victor nodded.
   "That will be all. You may leave."
   As Victor withdrew, Jigen slowly lifted his eyes toward the heavens, his face warped with hatred.
   "Kaguya... you vile woman. Just wait. Once I resurrect, I'll turn you into my sustenance. But now that I think about it, I suppose I should thank you. If not for your betrayal, I never would've realized how unique the energy of this world truly is. Even someone like you was able to reach such terrifying power. If I consume this planet... then maybe, maybe I could attain the realm of Shibai, shed this wretched body, and become a true god..."
   But in that very instant, something changed.
   Jigen suddenly sensed it, the mark engraved on his body, the Kma, began to pulse and activate on its own. Black lines spread across his entire frame, and one of his eyes shifted into a bizarre, unfamiliar form, a black eye, pulsating with alien energy.
   Through this transformed eye, Jigen saw something strange. In the great expanse of the world, the colossal chakra mass representing the Ten-Tails had begun to shift. A segment of it was detaching from the whole, swelling outward like a blister on the surface.
   At that very moment, Jigen wasn't the only one who felt the shift.
   Deep within Rychi Cave, the White Snake Sage suddenly raised her head, flicking her tongue to taste the energy that had surged through the world. The three shrine maidens at her side, startled by her sudden movement, leaned in.
   "What is it, White Snake Sage sama?"
   The ancient sage's eyes narrowed slowly, her voice low and grave.
   "So... he's finally taken action. He's begun targeting the Tailed Beasts. If that's the case, then Hagoromo won't stay silent much longer."
   Far away in Mount Myboku, the Great Toad Sage stirred from his deep slumber, his ancient eyes opening with solemn clarity.
   "The world has strayed completely into the unknown. Hagoromo... what path will you choose now?"
   Fukasaku and Shima, who had been quietly keeping watch nearby, exchanged bewildered glances.
   "What's going on? Why did the Great Toad Sage wake up all of a sudden?"
   "Did the old man wake up confused again? What's this cryptic rambling about fate and Hagoromo...?"
   In Konohagakure, that same day, two women felt it as well.
   Kushina Uzumaki, the wife of the Fourth Hokage, Minato Namikaze, and Mikoto Uchiha, wife of the Uchiha clan head, were both struck by a wave of dizziness and nausea so intense it left them momentarily breathless.
   "We must guide fate back onto its destined path..."
   Meanwhile, in Sunagakure's Dragon Oasis, a quiet miracle was unfolding.
   Shukaku, his form now compacted to human size after being nearly drained of chakra, stood beside the equally diminished Four Tails and Six Tails, their eyes fixed on the astonishing sight before them. After Shukaku's Chakra Fruit had been offered to the Divine Tree rooted in the Dragon Oasis, the entire forest responded with violent vigor. Trees erupted like geysers from the ground, the entire expanse swelling and growing as though boiling from within.
   At that same moment, Rasa sensed it too. The enormous chakra sphere representing the Ten Tails had begun to shift. But it wasn't purifying the Ten Tails' chakra, as he had hoped. Instead, a separate chakra sphere, one that distinctly belonged to Shukaku, had peeled away from the Ten Tails' vast reservoir.
   As for Shukaku himself, despite being nearly emptied of chakra, his form and temperament remained largely the same. Yet when Bunpuku, his Jinchriki, tapped into Shukaku's power again, something astonishing occurred.
   Bunpuku entered an entirely new state of transformation.
   His body became cloaked in luminous, violet patterned chakra, its color mirroring Shukaku's markings. The transformation bore a striking resemblance to Naruto's Nine Tails Chakra Mode. But this... this was Shukaku's own variation, a unique One Tail Chakra Mode, glowing with formidable energy and power unlike anything seen before.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 223: Chapter 223: Arrival of Konoha
   With Shukaku setting the precedent, the Four-Tails and Six-Tails no longer resisted having their chakra absorbed as strongly. After acquiring two new Chakra Fruits, one from the Four-Tails and one from the Six-Tails, Rasa chose to merge only the Six-Tails' Chakra Fruit into the Divine Tree of the Dragon Oasis.
   This act triggered another explosive growth of the oasis, expanding its diameter from five kilometers to fifteen kilometers, and it kept growing rapidly. At this rate, within a year, the people of Sunagakure would inevitably discover the existence of the Dragon Oasis.
   The reason Rasa did not merge the Four-Tails' Chakra Fruit was multi-layered.
   First, extracting so much chakra from the Ten-Tails all at once risked provoking a powerful backlash. Although signs of such a reaction may have already appeared, Rasa still chose to act cautiously.
   Second, the Four-Tails' Jinchriki would eventually return to Iwagakure, and Rasa wanted to avoid allowing the Four-Tails to enter a chakra mode that could enhance Iwagakure's strength. Lastly, Rasa planned to merge the Four-Tails' Chakra Fruit into the Divine Tree of his own Yomi World. Thanks to the barrier separating the two worlds - a realm even the Sage of Six Paths could not detect - Rasa had already collected the chakra of the One-Tail, Three-Tails, and Five-Tails in his Shukaku Space. Adding the Four-Tails brought the total to four Tailed Beasts.
   As for why he didn't merge the Six-Tails' chakra into Yomi World, Rasa considered the Six-Tails relatively easy to obtain. In the future timeline, the Six-Tails' Jinchriki lived in a semi-wild, unaffiliated state. Capturing him wouldn't be too difficult, much like the Seven-Tails in Takigakure, who was in a similar situation. That left only the Two-Tails, Eight-Tails, and Nine-Tails remaining.
   With that plan in place, even if the Sage of Six Paths took action against him now, Rasa could travel directly to the future timeline and capture the remaining Tailed Beasts. Once all nine were gathered, he would finally possess the power needed to freely reshape the world.
   As Rasa merged the Four-Tails' Chakra Fruit into the Divine Tree within Yomi World, the world underwent another transformation. Originally, after fusing with the Three-Tails' chakra, Yomi World had formed a vast lake. Now, as the scale expanded rapidly, it began turning into a colossal sphere of water, an entire planet made of liquid.
   At the core of this water planet, boiling magma flowed, and with the fusion of water and fire, a layer of rocky crust started to form, wrapping itself around the magma.
   The once-motionless lake, now transformed into a rotating sphere of water powered by the circulating magma beneath, began to slowly spin like a true planet. This rotation brought changes to the other elements within the world.
   The flowing lake started generating tides, while the atmosphere developed hot and cold wind currents. Clouds appeared in the sky, delivering rain and snow. The emergence of a hydrological cycle caused dust and floating stones suspended in the air to fall, gathering on the water planet's surface, where the first formations of land began to take shape.
   Watching all this unfold, Rasa grew increasingly convinced that once he fully merged the power of all nine Tailed Beasts into this world, it might not only become a real, fully-formed world but could even give birth to life itself.
   As for Rasa himself, after absorbing the chakra of the Four-Tails, Five-Tails, and Six-Tails, his personal power had risen to an entirely new level.
   Beyond the explosive surge in his Senjutsu energy and the dramatic enhancement of his physical body, he had now mastered, in addition to his existing Senjutsu Limit techniques, Senjutsu Limit: Magnet Release, Senjutsu Limit: Wood Release, Senjutsu Limit: Sand Manipulation, Senjutsu Limit: Wind Release, and Senjutsu Limit: Water Release, three new ones: Senjutsu Limit: Lava Release, Senjutsu Limit: Boil Release, and Senjutsu Limit: Acid Release.
   In addition, he had regained mastery over Earth Release and Fire Release. In other words, Rasa now controlled all five basic nature transformations except Lightning Release and possessed six Senjutsu Limit techniques.
   Strictly speaking, Rasa should already be considered invincible in the current shinobi world. But as his power grew, he slowly realized it still wasn't enough.
   Even though he had mastered so many forms of strength, all of that power remained on the same level. In chakra terms, this level could be called Kekkei Genkai. In Senjutsu energy terms, it was what he now referred to as Senjutsu Limit. But one should not forget that above Kekkei Genkai, there were even stronger forms: Kekkei Tta and Kekkei Mra. So wouldn't it make sense that beyond Senjutsu Limit, one could also develop Senjutsu Tta and Senjutsu Mra?
   It seemed Princess of the That clan had been right; he truly needed to slow down and deeply understand the power he had already acquired. Only by developing the corresponding Senjutsu Tta and Senjutsu Mra could he truly gain the strength to contend with the Sage of Six Paths and even the tsutsuki clan.
   But before reaching that point, since he already possessed so much power, it remained necessary to use another special method to enhance his combat ability, even without having attained those upper tiers.
   And what was this method?
   It was none other than something Rasa had once given up on: the Rasengan.
   However, Rasa harbored far greater ambitions. He aimed to develop a new technique based on the Rasengan, merging it with the foundation of his Senjutsu Limit: Divine Power Incarnate, to create a new form of Tailed Beast Bomb.
   He called this new creation the Senjutsu Orb. Just as Rasa was deep in the desert working on the Senjutsu Orb, two pieces of news arrived that forced him to interrupt his training and return to the village.
   Land of Wind, Sunagakure.
   As time passed, the grand reconstruction and development efforts in Sunagakure continued steadily. Across the land of the new village, where a Tailed Beast Bomb had blasted the earth open, signs of construction were everywhere.
   The excavation of the Flowing Sand River was also progressing smoothly, stretching over a hundred kilometers, completely freeing Sunagakure from the shadow of the Tailed Beast incident and rapidly pushing the village onto a path of growth. Every villager in Sunagakure now wore a hopeful smile about the future.
   Inside the guest room, the Ino-Shika-Ch trio, who had arrived from the Land of Fire, had already been resting for over an hour, but their expressions still reflected deep shock. As the leader of the trio and recently reinstated as a senior advisor to the Hokage, Nara Shikaku spoke with a grave tone.
   "You've seen it for yourselves, haven't you?"
   "Yeah," Yamanaka Inoichi nodded.
   "Just judging by the current size of Sunagakure's construction zone, the village has already grown to three or four times the size of Konoha. At this rate, Sunagakure overtaking us is only a matter of time. And with that Kazekage in power... it may not take long at all. It's giving me a headache..."
   Chza Akimichi patted his friend on the back and smiled optimistically.
   "Don't put so much pressure on yourself. Minato's doing well too, isn't he?"
   The three exchanged glances and laughed. Indeed, at the very least, Minato had achieved something significant as the new Hokage. For the first time in a long while, he had united all of Konoha. Even the Uchiha clan had expressed their support for Minato taking office.
   Just then, the door to the guest room opened and Baki walked in.
   "Come with me. The Kazekage is waiting for you."
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 224: Chapter 224: Ino-Shika-Ch
   The room was extremely quiet.
   At such a sensitive time, it was impossible for Sunagakure's shinobi to welcome Konoha's sudden visitors with open arms. The Ino-Shika-Ch trio understood this well. So, they stood quietly, waiting for the Kazekage's response.
   Waiting for Rasa to speak were also Pakura, Michikawa, Seramu, and several others nearby.
   Before long, Rasa understood the Konoha trio's purpose. Aside from a bit of surprise, he had no particular reaction.
   "Alright, I understand your reason for coming."
   As Rasa spoke, he handed the scroll to Michikawa and the others beside him.
   Seeing that Rasa didn't intend to say more, Shikaku Nara took the initiative to ask.
   "May I ask if the Kazekage-dono is willing to attend the Five Kage Summit hosted by our Hokage as the organizer?"
   Rasa looked at Shikaku as if he were a fool.
   "Are you joking? Do you have any idea how much damage Sunagakure suffered during this Tailed Beast riot? How many lives were lost? You think your young Hokage can just say a few casual words and expect us to let it go? Do you really think that's possible?"
   The Sunagakure shinobi nearby very cooperatively displayed their outrage.
   Shikaku, of course, had expected this reaction. He replied calmly.
   "I'm well aware. But that's exactly why this war shouldn't continue. That's because the longer it drags on, the more people will die. Konoha has also paid dearly in this conflict. And, Kazekage-dono, if you have any conditions, you're free to raise them. The purpose of this Five Kage Summit is to allow all five major villages to speak openly and bring a true end to the war."
   "I have neither the time nor the interest to speak openly with anyone. If your Hokage wants Sunagakure to participate, then he'd better show us a level of sincerity that's truly worth our attention."
   Shikaku looked at Rasa, seeming to understand his meaning.
   "I understand. I'll report this to the Hokage. However, there's one matter I'd like to clarify, if Kazekage-dono would be willing to answer."
   "I would like to know the current status of the Four-Tails, Five-Tails, and Six-Tails. I don't mean anything by it, but ever since the First Hokage distributed the Tailed Beasts to balance the military power among the five villages, they've represented the balance of shinobi power. If that balance is heavily disrupted, it could lead to serious consequences."
   Rasa glanced at the man known as Konoha's top strategist.
   "Do you think I'm afraid?"
   Shikaku remained calm as he responded.
   "Of course not. I'm well aware Kazekage-dono fears nothing. But if unnecessary trouble can be avoided, wouldn't that be better for everyone? And with your current strength, you likely don't even need the Tailed Beasts for deterrence anymore."
   Rasa smiled; no, it was more of a smirk.
   "You're not wrong. At this point, Sunagakure doesn't need the power of the Tailed Beasts. But even so, only the Four-Tails remains. If Iwagakure wants it back, it won't be so easy."
   "Only the Four-Tails remains?"
   Rasa gave Shikaku a cold, dismissive look and explained slowly.
   "That's right. Your Konoha should have received intel from the spies you placed in our village, yes?"
   Shikaku's expression turned slightly awkward.
   "For the sake of unleashing the final Tailed Beast Bomb, the Five-Tails exhausted all of its life force and died on the spot. Even if I wanted to capture it, I couldn't. As for the Six-Tails' Jinchriki, although I maintained his vital signs at the time, the Six-Tails was sent to us for the purpose of going berserk. In that situation, do you think any Jinchriki could survive? So now, only the Four-Tails remains alive and well."
   The trio from Konoha exchanged glances. None of them doubted Rasa's answer, based on their intelligence, it did seem like the most reasonable conclusion.
   "I see. Thank you for the clarification, Kazekage-dono. We won't take up any more of your time. We'll report your response to the Hokage and await his decision."
   Rasa nodded and waved his hand.
   "Mhm. Baki, see them out."
   Once Baki had led the trio away, Michikawa finally broke the silence.
   "Kazekage-sama what are your thoughts? Do you plan to attend the Five Kage Summit?"
   "What are your thoughts?"
   Michikawa thought for a moment and answered.
   "If it hadn't been for you, Kazekage-sama, during the Tailed Beast riot, even if Sunagakure hadn't been wiped out, the casualties would've been catastrophic. So, speaking from the village's standpoint, of course I can't just let it go. But right now, the village really needs time."
   Pakura replied with visible displeasure.
   "I agree. But what really annoys me is that this Hokage from Konoha thinks he has the qualifications to convene a Five Kage Summit in his name. If anyone should initiate it, it should be us, Sunagakure."
   "Kazekage-sama, Michikawa-san is right. Sunagakure does need time. As long as we're given that time to develop, from what I know of the other villages, we won't even need a war. Eventually, they simply won't be able to match us."
   From both Sunagakure's perspective and Rasa's own, a period of peace and stability was crucial, not just to strengthen the village, but to focus on his own training.
   "Still, agreeing to join this summit won't come easy. It depends on how sincere they are."
   Everyone nodded in agreement.
   "Alright, let's put this matter aside for now. Since you're all here, come with me, I want to show you something."
   Sunagakure, a large secluded compound.
   Rasa led Pakura, Michikawa, and Seramu to the site.
   The moment they entered, they saw a massive ship and a huge machine resembling a train.
   That's right. This was the place where Rasa had ordered Shinn from Kni Village (Sky Ninja Village) and Hki from Takumi no Sato (the Craftsmens' Village) to develop new transportation to solve the village's logistical challenges.
   These individuals had been in Sunagakure for quite a while, and the village had been extensively funding their research. However, despite all that time, there had been no tangible results.
   It wasn't until the Flowing Sand River Project began that they started to worry their value might run out. In just a few days, they finally produced these massive machines.
   Seeing Rasa enter with Pakura and the others, Shinn and Hki quickly stepped forward, their expressions nervous. They had all witnessed Rasa's battles with the three Tailed Beasts and fully understood how terrifying this man truly was.
   "Greetings, Kazekage-sama!"
   Rasa looked at the enormous wooden ship and the train-sized machine beside it.
   "You've been working fast. To build something this big in just five days?"
   Hki and the Four Celestial Symbols Men behind him froze slightly, but Shinn remained calm and explained.
   "Kazekage-sama, it's not that we were unwilling to build them before. We ran into a problem, and we didn't know how to bring it up with you. But fortunately, we've resolved it now."
   "Oh? What kind of problem?"
   "The power source. Both the ship and the train we've constructed are designed to be powered by Tailed Beast chakra."
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 225: Chapter 225: Steam Engine from Boil Release
   As Shinn spoke, Rasa remained calm, but behind him, Pakura, Michikawa, and Seramu were all visibly startled.
   Even though Sunagakure now had power that no longer feared the Tailed Beasts, their very existence was still taboo in the minds of many.
   As for Rasa, of course, he had known all of this for a long time.
   Leaving aside his own sensory capabilities, the ANBU under his command were not incompetent either.
   Especially after the recent Tailed Beast riot, Baki had conducted a thorough inspection of the entire ANBU under his jurisdiction.
   "Let's hear what you've come up with."
   Shinn nodded, pointing to the ship and the train.
   "Ever since our last meeting with you, Kazekage-sama, we've been working hard on the construction. Initially, we based our design on the concept of using Wind Release as propulsion, like ships at sea relying on wind power. But we quickly realized our expectations were too na"ve. The resistance from sand is far greater than seawater. Though Wind Release could indeed move the vessel through the desert, the efficiency was far too low and the chakra consumption immense. Our research reached a standstill until the recent Tailed Beast riot. After witnessing the power of the Five-Tails' Jinchriki, the way steam poured from his body, we were struck with inspiration."
   Even Rasa looked a bit surprised.
   "We recalled that, when you first introduced us to the concept of trains, you described a power source called a steam engine, driven by steam."
   Rasa couldn't hold back his curiosity.
   Seeing his interest, Shinn smiled and nodded.
   "Not quite to your expectations, I'm afraid."
   Then he turned toward Hki.
   "Hki-san, please demonstrate the results of our recent work for the Kazekage-sama."
   Hki nodded, and the Four Celestial Symbols Men behind him immediately sprang into action.
   Under Rasa's astonished gaze, a nostalgic and familiar scene unfolded before his eyes.
   White steam hissed out from the chimneys of the massive ship and the house-sized train, accompanied by a high-pitched whistling sound. Slowly, the wheels beneath both vessels began to turn.
   At that moment, Rasa genuinely admired what he saw. He clapped his hands in appreciation.
   Shinn's wavered, and he bowed with a smile.
   "To receive your praise is an honor, Kazekage-sama!"
   Pakura, Michikawa, and Seramu were all wide-eyed as they watched the massive ship and mobile house move without any human effort.
   "What's the top speed for now?"
   "Currently, since this is the prototype, the speed can only reach around 10 kilometers per hour."
   That was quite slow by ninja standards, with chakra-enhanced movement, even an average shinobi could travel at over 30 kilometers per hour. But for Rasa, this was already an impressive achievement. After all, this world wasn't just made up of shinobi. There were many ordinary people too.
   "Not bad. What about the power system?"
   Led by Shinn, everyone boarded the ship and entered the cabin.
   What met their eyes was a collection of intricate machinery. Of course, it still lay within the bounds of the steam age, with gears, axles, and steel pipes everywhere.
   At the center of it all was a black box, engraved with various sealing runes.
   "This is what you use to collect Tailed Beast chakra?"
   "Yes. And for that, we must thank Hki-san. The Craftsmen's Village truly has unique craftsmanship in this field. This box, we call it the 'power core', can store Tailed Beast chakra. The runes etched onto it regulate and release the chakra, converting it into steam that drives all the mechanical systems aboard the ship. The chakra of a Tailed Beast is truly astounding. Even collecting just a small amount produced incredible energy. However, this also presents a problem."
   Of course, there would be a problem.
   "We did collect some of the Tailed Beast's chakra, but it's really only a small amount. After all... this is a Tailed Beast we're talking about..."
   Before Shinn could finish, Rasa cut him off.
   "No need to worry. I'm not that stingy. Besides, your progress has truly impressed me. However, you're right that the chakra supply is an issue. The Five-Tails is already dead. And even if it were alive, no Tailed Beast would willingly."
   Suddenly, an idea struck Rasa. His eyes lit up.
   As he spoke, Rasa took out a scroll.
   With a puff of white mist, a creature very similar to the Five-Tails appeared before everyone, but it was clearly much smaller.
   Shinn looked startled the moment he saw the tiny version of the Five-Tails. A flicker of greed even flashed in his eyes.
   Hki and the others were outright frightened.
   "No... this isn't the Five-Tails," Rasa explained calmly.
   "To put it simply, it's a puppet I created. After capturing the Five-Tails, I extracted a portion of its chakra and sealed it into this body. It's a pseudo-Five-Tails. While the amount of chakra can't compare to the real thing, it's more than enough to serve as a power source for the core engine."
   Shinn narrowed his eyes slightly. Hki looked shocked and asked,
   "Kazekage-sama... may I examine it?"
   Hki stepped forward and studied the pseudo-Five-Tails closely, muttering "incredible" under his breath again and again.
   Then, as if realizing something, his whole body trembled. He clenched his fists tightly. To everyone's surprise, Hki suddenly knelt before Rasa on one knee.
   "Kazekage-sama, please forgive me for the deception I have committed against you."
   The room fell silent in shock. Even Shinn's face changed dramatically.
   Rasa, however, remained composed.
   "Deception? What have you been hiding from me?"
   "The truth is, I had another purpose when I joined Sunagakure."
   He then explained his original plan, to use Sunagakure's access to Tailed Beasts to resurrect Seimei, the founder of the Craftsmens' Village.
   Michikawa, Pakura, and Seramu all appeared surprised. However, when they noticed Rasa's calm expression, they understood that he had likely suspected something already.
   As for the Four Celestial Symbols Men behind Hki, their faces were filled with panic.
   "Hki-sama... you... are you betraying Craftsmens' Village?"
   "This isn't betrayal. It's a decision made for the sake of both our village and the Land of Craft. After witnessing Kazekage-sama's battle with the Tailed Beasts, I've come to understand something. Even if we did use Tailed Beast chakra to resurrect Lord Seimei, the revived Seimei wouldn't stand a chance against Kazekage-sama."
   The Four Celestial Symbols Men paused, then slowly understood what their leader meant.
   "And what happened in the Land of Demons made it clear to me. There is another way to revive our village and our country, a better way than simply resurrecting Lord Seimei."
   Now the Four Celestial Symbols Men were completely stunned.
   Indeed, if they truly cared about the future of their village and their nation, then what the Land of Demons had achieved was the path they should follow. Their time in Sunagakure had opened their eyes to how terrifying the Five Great Shinobi Villages truly were.
   With Craftsmens' Village's power, even if Seimei were brought back to life, they wouldn't stand a chance against them.
   Rasa looked at the unexpected turn of events, then reached out his hand toward Hki.
   "Hki, your honesty came at the right time. From this moment on, I'll overlook everything you've done in the past. And as for your reward, it won't be small."
   Then Rasa turned toward Shinn.
   "Well then, Shinn-san... do you have anything you'd like to say?"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
OberonLA
   Read advance chapters here:
   www.patr eon.com/OberonLA
   Chapter 226: Chapter 226: New Department, New Elder
   What could Shinn even say? Compared to Hki, Shinn was far more cunning and calculating, and he still tried to feign ignorance. However, Rasa cut straight to the point and revealed that he had already ordered the Anbu to investigate the Sky Village and the existence of the Zero-Tails.
   Shinn's face darkened further.
   "So you've known all along, Kazekage-sama?"
   Rasa's expression remained calm.
   "What do you think? Although your continued dishonesty disappoints me, I'm still willing to give you a chance because of your talents. But if you want my trust, you'll have to give me something else in return."
   Shinn's fists clenched tightly. Under the cold stares of Rasa, Pakura, and Michikawa, he eventually forced a smile back onto his face and dropped to one knee.
   "Looks like I no longer have a choice. Then, I greet you, Kazekage-sama!"
   Inside the Kazekage's Office, Rasa looked down at the two scrolls Shinn had handed over and appeared visibly surprised.
   One scroll contained the Sky Village's method for controlling the Zero-Tails. The other held what Shinn considered his most treasured research: techniques to stimulate cellular vitality, along with an extensive compilation of medical ninjutsu.
   After reading through them, Michikawa spoke up with a note of doubt.
   "Kazekage-sama, are we really just letting that Shinn guy off the hook?"
   Rasa let out a cold sneer.
   "Of course not. Michikawa, I'm assigning him to you. Once you've extracted every drop of his worth, you can arrange a suitable place for him to rest."
   Michikawa nodded, clearly satisfied. He was indeed suited for this kind of task. Not only was he far more composed than Pakura, but when it came to strategy, he was no less capable than Rasa himself. Additionally, Rasa had grown increasingly dissatisfied with the Anbu following several recent failures.
   "What about those shinobi from Takumi Village?"
   "What, are you interested in them?"
   "No... I was just asking casually."
   "Since you asked, I'll leave them to you then."
   Pakura was caught off guard.
   "It's not going to be something troublesome, is it?"
   Not long ago, the large-scale development plan in Sunagakure had already left her utterly exhausted.
   Rasa hesitated briefly, and Pakura immediately realized it probably was something troublesome. She quickly tried to back out.
   "If it's going to be a pain, then forget it."
   "No... this is something that must be handled by you and Michikawa. Seramu and Baki aren't fit for this. But like with the development plan, you don't have to do it personally. Just assign the right subordinates to manage it."
   Both Pakura and Michikawa looked surprised at that.
   Pakura asked with hesitation, while Michikawa leaned forward with genuine interest. After all, as a noble and an elder, Michikawa wasn't rushing for power anymore. What mattered more to him now were the long-term interests of his clan.
   "It's like this. According to our agreed timeline, the River of Flowing Sand will be completed in half a month. Once that happens, a large number of merchants will begin arriving in Sunagakure by ship. Without someone to manage the situation, it could quickly descend into chaos. Michikawa, since your Sand clan has many literate members, I plan to establish a new department within the village - the Sunagakure River Affairs Administration Bureau. This bureau will have two main responsibilities. First, to manage the ships coming into port. Second, to regulate and set reasonable trade tariffs. We didn't build this waterway just so merchants could fill their pockets. Sunagakure must benefit from it too. With this system in place, the village's development funds will no longer be a problem."
   Michikawa's eyes gleamed with enthusiasm.
   "Excellent! It should be done exactly that way. I'll begin preparations immediately and report back once everything is ready, Kazekage-sama!"
   "Good. Don't enforce the rules too harshly at the start. The goal is to attract as many merchants as we can to Sunagakure. Let's prioritize growth first. We can handle everything else once we've stabilized."
   Michikawa nodded knowingly, understanding Rasa's intentions.
   "Don't worry, Kazekage-sama. I understand completely!"
   "Great. I'm also planning to set up another division - the Sunagakure River Construction Division. Its duties will be straightforward: shipbuilding. Now that we have a waterway, it won't do if Sunagakure doesn't have its own ships. Maritime transport is incredibly profitable. Pakura, I'm putting you in charge of this department. At the same time, I'll assign those shinobi from Takumi Village to assist you. Of course, shipbuilding is just the surface. The real value lies in the unique technology that Takumi Village's craftsmen possess. Here, take this document - it outlines their special methods for creating unique ninja tools. If we can harness this technology effectively, it will significantly enhance Sunagakure's overall power."
   Pakura wasn't naive. She could clearly see that this was a deliberate move on Rasa's part. It was a strategic decision to maintain balance between the factions within the village, ensuring both sides gained benefits and influence.
   "I understand. I'll delegate the work accordingly."
   "One final matter. It's been over a year since I became Kazekage, and you've both supported me loyally as my left and right hands. I believe it's time I rewarded that loyalty. It might just be a title, but I hope you won't consider it meaningless."
   Both Pakura and Michikawa looked startled as Rasa announced their new roles.
   "Starting today, Pakura and Michikawa, you are officially appointed as Elders of Sunagakure. Your status is now second only to me, and equal to Elder Chiyo and Elder Ebiz. From this point on, you'll have full authority to participate in all key administrative decisions in the village."
   For the first time, Michikawa lost his usual composure.
   In Sunagakure, the title of Elder was no ordinary honor - it was a symbol of true power.
   Before this, although both Pakura and Michikawa had represented their own factions, their positions within the village hierarchy were roughly equivalent to that of a typical clan leader.
   They had neither the authority nor the influence wielded by Elder Chiyo or Elder Ebiz, and there were many important matters within the village that had proceeded entirely without their input. But now, everything had changed. With their new appointments, they had been granted decision-making power over nearly all aspects of Sunagakure's administration, their authority second only to the Kazekage himself.
   Pakura was just as stunned as Michikawa. Yet once the initial excitement faded, her sharp instincts quickly sensed something beneath the surface. She couldn't shake the feeling that Rasa's promotion wasn't merely a reward for their loyalty and achievements - it was also a way for him to offload some of the more burdensome responsibilities that came with leadership.
   Of course, she didn't voice any of that.
   "The future of Sunagakure is in our hands now."
   There was no need for further ceremony. Both nodded resolutely.
   "Alright. I'll have Baki make the public announcement today. From this moment forward, you are Elder Pakura and Elder Michikawa. But don't let village affairs make you neglect your training. You must've noticed the rising intensity of Senjutsu energy lately, haven't you?"
   They had noticed. Both nodded once more.
   Seeing that, Rasa chose not to keep things hidden any longer.
   "I've already infused the environment with the chakra of Shukaku and the Six-Tails. From now on, the Senjutsu energy throughout the area will carry traces of their power. Of course, how far it benefits you will depend entirely on your own progress."
   Michikawa looked visibly surprised by this revelation, while Pakura's eyes flashed with excitement.
   "So that's what's been happening!"
   "That's all from me. Focus on your training from now on. Peace never lasts forever. For the sake of Sunagakure's future, I can't be the only one growing stronger..."
   "Understood. We'll be on our way."
   After watching the two new Elders depart, Rasa summoned Yashamaru and handed him a scroll containing Shinn's forbidden techniques.
   "Take this and study it thoroughly. Once you've made a copy, pass it along to Elder Chiyo..."
   Rasa didn't intend to oversee the matter himself. He had more urgent concerns on his mind.
   Soon, he would be leaving the village.
   His destination - the one known as the Zero-Tails.
  
  
   Chapter 227: Chapter 227: The Zero-Tails and Hanz
   According to the scroll Shinn had surrendered, the creature known as the Zero-Tails was actually a lifeform composed entirely of dark chakra, discovered by Sky Village long ago. It had been given the name "Void." Despite its ominous title, the Zero-Tails held no connection whatsoever to the Tailed Beasts.
   When Sky Village first uncovered this entity, it had already been sealed away. At the time, the village had no plans to release such malevolent energy. However, everything changed during the last Great Ninja War.
   After Sky Village was destroyed by Konohagakure, the surviving shinobi, consumed by vengeance, infiltrated Konoha and stole a sealing technique used to control the Tailed Beasts. With it, they broke the seal on the Zero-Tails and forcibly bent it to their will.
   But even after gaining control of the Zero-Tails, Sky Village soon realized that its power alone was insufficient. It could not hope to stand against the combined might of the Five Great Shinobi Villages, let alone match the strength of the Nine-Tails in their pursuit of vengeance against Konoha.
   So their ambitions shifted. They began eyeing the other Tailed Beasts. If the Zero-Tails could consume the malicious chakra of other Tailed Beasts, perhaps its strength would multiply enough to pose a real threat.
   Sadly for them, they were crushed before their plan could ever begin.
   For Rasa, a monster like the Zero-Tails was barely a threat. Moreover, he had already sent the Covert Tactical Unit ahead of time to thoroughly scout and gather intelligence on Sky Village's secrets.
   And now, as Rasa absorbed the writhing, loach-like energy of the Zero-Tails into his body, his focus unshaken, changes were quietly brewing far to the northeast, in Amegakure.
   Ever since Yahiko and the others had returned from their visit to Sunagakure, tensions within the Akatsuki began to emerge, not from any external enemy, but from within their own ranks.
   Naively, Yahiko had shared everything that had happened in Sunagakure with his comrades, believing they would support his ideals. But soon after, something occurred that neither Yahiko nor his two companions had anticipated.
   He had assumed everyone would resonate with his dream, to reject war and pursue peace. But when he revealed that the Kazekage of Sunagakure had actually encouraged the Akatsuki to overthrow Amegakure's current leader, Hanz the Salamander, and take over the village, their reactions shocked him.
   Rather than expressing concern or hesitation, the others had responded with barely restrained excitement. They immediately encouraged Yahiko to act, to overthrow Hanz and take control of Amegakure for themselves.
   Yahiko couldn't understand it. Their eagerness unnerved him, filling him with a sense of estrangement.
   It was Daibutsu, his trusted friend, who finally spoke the hard truth.
   "This is the reality of the world, Yahiko. Not everyone is like you. The beautiful future you envision might exist one day, but for most people, what they can gain now matters far more."
   And that was the heart of the matter. Yahiko's dream of peace, of a world free from conflict, was simply too far away for many of the Akatsuki members to see.
   In contrast, the idea of toppling Hanz and ruling Amegakure offered immediate rewards. If they succeeded, they would no longer be nameless wanderers scraping by. They could become officials, respected leaders of a shinobi village, and finally be recognized for their contributions.
   They were tired, tired of being invisible, of constantly living in the shadows, struggling just to eat, always fighting to survive.
   At that moment, Yahiko felt completely lost.
   He no longer knew what path to choose.
   What he didn't yet realize was that their plans, their rebellion, had already been discovered. Somewhere in the depths of Amegakure, news of the Akatsuki's intentions had begun to spread.
   Since the end of the Second Great Ninja War a decade ago, Hanz the Salamander, once hailed as a demigod among shinobi, had become a man hollowed out by paranoia and the relentless grip of power. After draining all of Amegakure's resources only to suffer defeat, the once-revered legend had aged into a ruler consumed solely by his desire to hold onto control.
   Naturally, Hanz was well aware of the Akatsuki's existence, but he had chosen not to act against them for two reasons.
   First, up until recently, the Akatsuki hadn't posed a significant threat to his authority. Second, their activities had actually been beneficial in some ways, helping him stabilize internal unrest and serving as a visible deterrent to the influence of the major hidden villages.
   But over the past month, things had shifted. The Akatsuki had begun to make Hanz feel genuinely threatened.
   The reason was both obvious and dangerous: the Akatsuki had formed a working relationship with Sunagakure of the Land of Wind. Though the Akatsuki had carefully limited the partnership to mutual interests, refusing to formally pledge allegiance or accept any official alliance, the implications were clear. For Hanz, this move was a warning sign. The Akatsuki was beginning to encroach upon the boundaries of his rule over Amegakure.
   It was at this critical moment that he received a message from Danz of Konohagakure.
   In the letter, Danz subtly but repeatedly emphasized how dangerous the Akatsuki had become. He offered assistance, and his Root division could cooperate with Hanz to eliminate the organization entirely.
   Hanz, however, was no na"ve warlord.
   He had no illusions that Danz's offer stemmed from any goodwill toward Amegakure. It was plainly an attempt to further his own agenda. As he sneered at the blatant manipulation and considered what hidden trap Danz might be planning, a new piece of information arrived, this time from inside the Akatsuki itself.
   Despite being labeled a secret organization, the Akatsuki was far from impenetrable. Its members came from all walks of life, with different loyalties and motivations. Secrets were hard to keep in such an environment, especially secrets this significant.
   The information was explosive.
   Hanz learned that it was none other than the Kazekage of Sunagakure who had personally suggested to Yahiko, the leader of the Akatsuki, that he overthrow Hanz and take over Amegakure. Even more concerning was that many within the Akatsuki had responded with enthusiastic support for the idea.
   That was the final straw.
   Hanz now understood he could no longer remain passive.
   He would join forces with Danz of Konoha. Together, they would crush the Akatsuki before it could act.
   And the strategy they devised was disarmingly simple...
   Within the dim, echoing cave that served as the Akatsuki's hidden base, tension hung thick in the air. Internal friction had been growing ever since Yahiko's return from Sunagakure. Just as that unrest threatened to boil over, the sudden arrival of a shinobi from Konohagakure's Anbu broke the atmosphere.
   Despite their caution, Yahiko and the others agreed to hear him out.
   "A shinobi from Konoha... why are you here?"
   The lead Anbu, face concealed behind his mask, stepped forward and respectfully presented a scroll with both hands.
   "I've come under direct orders from the Hokage-sama to deliver a message to the members of the Akatsuki."
   The entire group reacted with visible surprise. They had a rather favorable impression of Konoha's Fourth Hokage. Both he and Yahiko's group were students of Jiraiya, which created a unique bond between them, almost like siblings under the same master.
   Konan accepted the scroll carefully, scanning it in detail before handing it over to Yahiko. As Yahiko read through its contents, his expression shifted from curiosity to astonishment, prompting concerned glances from both Konan and Nagato.
   The Anbu, noticing their confusion, took the initiative to explain.
   "You may have already heard that our Fourth Hokage intends to convene a Five Kage Summit in hopes of putting a definitive end to the ongoing war in the shinobi world. But bringing all five Kage together is no simple task. Therefore, Hokage-sama hopes to use Amegakure's unique position to propose peace initiatives to the Lands of Wind and Earth. Geographically, the Land of Rain lies at the crossroads of three great nations. Because of this, both the Wind and Earth countries are likely to take its proposals very seriously."
   For a moment, Yahiko was stirred by the idea. It resonated deeply with his ideals. But his instincts didn't dull, he remained cautious and clear-headed.
   "This kind of matter should be brought to Hanz the Salamander. He's still the recognized leader of Amegakure..."
   But the Anbu, clearly expecting this response, answered smoothly.
   "Naturally, we've already approached Hanz-sama. However, the Akatsuki has grown into a power that can't be ignored. If your influence were combined with Hanz's regime, it would lend unparalleled credibility to Amegakure's voice at the summit."
  
  
  
   228

 Ваша оценка:

Связаться с программистом сайта.

Новые книги авторов СИ, вышедшие из печати:
О.Болдырева "Крадуш. Чужие души" М.Николаев "Вторжение на Землю"

Как попасть в этoт список

Кожевенное мастерство | Сайт "Художники" | Доска об'явлений "Книги"